Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon, Book Nine - Blessed Family

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Nine - Blessed Family
Chapter One - True Parents and the Blessing
Section 1. The Meaning and Value of the Blessing

1.1. What is the Blessing?

1.1.1. The meaning of the Blessing

The Blessing signifies the True Parents and true children coming together to fulfill the purpose of creation. (19-73, 1967.12.27)

God exists with dual characteristics. These dual characteristics are positive and negative, the former represented by the man, Adam, and the latter by the woman, Eve. The children are thus a combination of the two of them. In this way, according to God's ideal, the first, second and third generations are formed. Out of the three generations, it was the generation of Adam and Eve, the second generation, where the problem occurred.

Adam and Eve did not become one in God's love. If they had, they would have formed a love relationship in which God could dwell. They also would have established the standard of love through which God could have naturally formed a relationship with Adam and Eve's children. This would have been the Blessing. (32-239, 1970.7.19)

The Blessing Ceremony of the Unification Church is not simply a wedding through which a man and a woman come together and form a family. Until now, all weddings were solely for the sake of the people getting married. But our wedding ceremony is significant and necessary to set a condition to indemnify the past and return joy to God. Therefore, we conduct our ceremonies in a sacred and splendid manner. Divine Principle clearly explains to us that our wedding ceremony alleviates God's bitter grief that was caused by the Fall of Adam and Eve. It goes beyond the standard of husband and wife, which Jesus was unable to attain. (22-212, 1969.2.4)

You should know that the concept of the Blessing did not begin with the Unification Church. Rather, it has been the hope of God in His innermost heart, something He has pursued and striven to fulfill throughout history since the time of creation and the Fall. To see this dream come true, God has been walking a path of suffering until this day, but the day of its fulfillment has not yet come.

That is why the day that God's hope is fulfilled will be the day of the liberation of the world, and the day His historical wish is fulfilled. Knowing this, you should understand why the Blessing is so significant. (30-164, 1970.3.22)

Since the Fall of the human ancestors, Adam and Eve, human beings have waited eagerly for the day when God could bless them. (19-23, 1967.11.14)

The Blessing can resolve all the grief from history, up until the present, renew God's hope, as yet unfulfilled, and be the basis for a new beginning for the future of humanity. (30-166, 1970.3.22)

In the present era, we are heading towards the completion stage, having passed through the formation and growth stages. This is the era in which history has to move horizontally after developing vertically. In other words, it is the era in which the boundary of the six-thousand-year long history of indemnification is crossed. That is why you need to escape from the dominion of Satan. Then what is the Blessing? It is the gate you have to pass through to leave the realm Satan has dominated throughout history. (18-209, 1967.6.8)

The Blessing means we can inherit a relationship with the True Parents. I have offered devotions and fought many battles for this cause. That is why the True Parents conduct the Blessing under the same banner they used while fighting against the satanic world. (19-23, 1967.11.14)

What is the most precious thing in my life? It is the Blessing. Even for you, the greatest gift in all of history has been the Blessing. (23-317, 1969.6.8)

Even today, you have not formed a complete connection to the True Parents. The Blessing of the Unification Church is held to forge that relationship. (23-333, 1969.6.15)

True Parents take eternal responsibility for those who have received the Blessing, even when they pass on to the spirit world. I will guide and lead them. The Blessing establishes an eternal relationship between those who receive it and me. (God's Will - 538)

The full authority of Heaven is passed on when the Blessing is bestowed. (17-328, 1967.4.16)

The Blessing opens the gates of the Kingdom of Heaven. The Kingdom of Heaven is a place where only families with children enter. (12-266, 1963.5.25)

The Blessing is an eternal treasure. It is a pledge to begin a lineage that will span ten thousand generations. That is why when you defile the Blessing, your whole clan will be affected, just as the whole nation of Israel was affected by the crucifixion of Jesus. (God's Will - 550)

The Blessing is the key that opens the door to the liberation of all humanity, which has been pursued throughout the history of the providence. (22-206, 1969.2.4)

It is truly significant to receive the Blessing. Those who receive the Blessing should be able to think of themselves as God's representatives and conduct themselves as such. They should think, "If I do not move, then heaven and earth do not move." God can establish a living ideology for the sake of humankind only when this position is reached. (13-14, 1963.10.1)

God's Blessing is absolutely public in nature. It is not just for an individual, family, nation, or even the world. God's Blessing is for the whole universe. (15-67, 1965. 2.13)

The literal meaning of the word "blessing" is "praying for blessings." If you break down the word chookbok (blessing), chook means to pray or wish for something. When you are praying for blessings, what is it that is most precious? It is none other than the blessing of love. The Unification Church uses the word blessing with this meaning. The blessing of love is the greatest, because the fundamental origin of life begins with man and woman coming together in a holy wedding. It represents the most precious commitment of the universe. When praying for blessing, the best blessing you can ask for is the blessing of love, and so the Unification Church refers to marriage as the Blessing.

The people who come to our church for the first time must understand this. When we say we have received the Blessing in the Unification Church, we don't mean we have received just any blessing. When we speak of the Blessing, what we actually mean is we have been joined in holy matrimony by True Parents in the presence of God. (83-226, 1976.2.8)

The British royal household's 518 carat diamond was nothing but a shiny stone to the native people. Who would have known then that diamonds would one day become the most precious jewels in the world? People saw it shining and reflecting light, and thought it was a piece of glass. It is the same in the case of the Blessing. In one way or another, you have received the Blessing. Though it is as precious as a diamond, all of you are thinking that it is merely a piece of glass, of no particular value. You do not know the true value of it until I explain it to you. Then everyone will realize and say, "Oh! It is that precious!" (83-240, 1976.2.8)

What is the most important thing when it comes to receiving blessings? It is neither money, nor honor. It is not having power. The most important blessing is for your sons and daughters to receive good fortune in life. You must understand this. What did I say is the best blessing out of all the blessings you can receive? It is none other than giving birth to sons and daughters who can be loved by God. That is the best blessing. Then, what would happen next? If your son receives more love from God than you do, then you will also benefit from it. Isn't that how everything works?

When you see power lines extending to remote parts of the land, you can see that they hang loosely between poles. Nevertheless, if you pull from one end, the lines become taut. In the same way, when your children receive great love from Heaven, even if you're sagging, you'll be pulled up just like the power lines. You receive benefit in this way. (78-42, 1975.5.1)

If you have the opportunity to attend a Blessing Ceremony, you should not go thinking you are just a man or a woman and there is nothing else to it. When you attend the ceremony, you are there representing men and women who have come and gone in the world over the past six thousand years. You must understand that you have been invited as such. You should experience this reality deep in your heart. (30-169, 1970.3.22)

What era is this, now that the Blessing is finally being given? It is the time when God's wishes can finally be fulfilled and His grief of the past six thousand years can be alleviated. The wishes of Jesus, who came to earth as the son of God for all humankind, can also be fulfilled. Moreover, it is the moment when human beings can start to truly love for the first time since creation began, and receive respect, honor and joy from the creation.

Can you imagine how happy God will be on this day? On the day every evil disappears and we usher in a new era with the bright rays of the rising sun, nature will rejoice, everything in the universe will dance with joy, and we will finally celebrate the dawn of victory. (19-106, 1967.12.31)

Although our circumstances are not yet settled at the moment, my hope is that a day will come when those who remain true to the Blessing to the last will be honored as human treasures. (21-79, 1968.10.20)

1.1.2. The value of the Blessing

You must understand how important the Blessing is from a providential point of view. God's Blessing is received where the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world meet. It is the place where the eternal world and the corporeal world meet horizontally. (Blessed Family - 544)

The Blessing is the most precious thing in heaven and earth. It is also the most fearful. If a blessed member is attracted to others besides his or her spouse, it is an emotional violation of the spouse. Good ancestors, the territory and the nation stem from you, the Blessed Families. That is why blessed members should think about the universe during every waking moment. You have received the Blessing so that you can share blessings with others. (13-67, 1963.10.17)

The place of the Blessing is a very fearful place. You cannot receive the Blessing based on your emotions alone. The value of a life is more precious than the whole universe. That is why when you make vows to take responsibility for a person, you should be ready and willing to do so forever. You must understand clearly that the place of the Blessing is where these questions come up and are answered. For this reason, if a person has a chance to be in the place of the Blessing, he is truly a happy person. You must have firm resolve if you are to take part in receiving this great Blessing. (30-186, 1970.3.22)

You must know the value of the Blessing before you receive it. You should understand that through the Blessing you become one of the citizens of the Third Israel. Now that you know the significance and value of the Blessing, do you think it is possible for a person to reach individual perfection without receiving the Blessing? Are unmarried people ever treated as adults? Even in the human world, when men who have been bachelors or women who have been virgins die before they marry, they will be bachelor ghosts and virgin ghosts. Because they could not marry, they naturally became ghosts; this is just how the heavenly laws operate. (19-106, 1967.12.31)

The act of signing something is the same whether the person signing is the king of a nation or a lowly peasant. However, what can be accomplished through those signatures is very different. In the same way, when you consider the Blessing, externally it may not seem so different from other marriages. However when it comes to internal meaning and value, there is a great difference between them. (21-339, 1969.1.1)

If you were so poor you had nothing to eat or wear, would you forget about your duties and sell the Blessing you had received from God? Would you? God's Blessing is something that cannot be exchanged even for heaven and earth. (14-161, 1964.9)

The value of the Blessing is so great that it cannot be exchanged even with the whole world. There have been times when I regretted bestowing the Blessing. I have blessed you so that a man and woman can become a true father and a true mother practicing true love, according to God's will. (Blessed Family - 552)

What is the occasion of the Blessing? It is the very best place in the entire world. With whom should you establish a relationship at the place of Blessing? You cannot perfect yourself on your own. You are perfected through True Parents' love. When a child is born from its parents' bosom, regardless of whether it is good-looking or not, the child takes after its parents. In the same way, in the Unification Church, members are taught the Way of the True Parent. For you, that is the greatest blessing of all blessings. (35-236, 1970.10.19)

Even old women who are over eighty years of age know that they cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven if they are not blessed. So, even as they are breathing their last breath, they desperately want to be matched to someone, regardless of whether he is thousands or tens of thousands of miles away. They want to at least set the condition that they have received the Blessing. That is how it is in the Unification Church. I must have been born under an unlucky star because that is the task I must perform. (22-18, 1969.1.1)

The fact that you have received the Blessing signifies that the time has come to start a new era in the name of the husband and wife. This new era is based on the chosen people, the church, and the tribe and the foundation the Messiah has laid on the earth for the past two thousand years. Can all of you become tribal messiahs? Even Satan cannot do anything to prevent you from becoming tribal messiahs because you are connected to Father in a father and son relationship. The Blessing is truly amazing. (21-14, 1968.8.13)

What did Jesus want so much to accomplish that he devoted himself to the task for two thousand years? It was all to hold a marriage ceremony. What marriage ceremony would that have been? The Blessing. For two thousand years, Jesus had longed and yearned for the marriage ceremony of the Blessing. In order to hold a marriage celebration, a bride must come to her groom. For Christianity, that represents the Last Days. You cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven without going beyond Christianity. (76-72, 1975.1.26)

What did Jesus hope to achieve as he brought four thousand years of history to a conclusion? He could not continue his mission because he did not have a family. If he had a family, his tribe would have restored all the past history, however long it took. Isn't it logical to say that if Jesus had a family, then his clan, his people, and his nation would all have stemmed from it? Jesus endured hardships for thirty-three years so he could have a family. He was unsuccessful in forming a family after thirty-three years of toil. Do you truly know the value of the Blessing? The Blessing is the solution that has been sought for six thousand years to clear away all resentments. (62-231, 1972.9.25)

The marriage feast of the lamb signifies that the Blessing is given for the first time in history. It establishes the standard of salvation on the family level. This is what has been sought during six thousand years of history. The bride and groom, who are the central figures of the marriage feast of the Lamb, are coming with the mission of the True Parents. Therefore, once you receive the Blessing at the time of the Second Advent of the Lord, you open the door to salvation as the savior of your family. (19-31, 1967. 12.15)

The fact that you have become Unification Church members and have received the Blessing, signifies that you have now reached the victorious standard of having restored your family centering on God's will, for which purpose God had sent Jesus on the foundation laid by four thousand years of history. Through your victorious standard, your descendants can now inherit the grace of their ancestors who were people of merit spanning the history of restoration. This is true even if your descendants have no opportunity to accomplish anything in the providence of restoration themselves. (23-235, 1969.5.25)

What would life have been like if woman had not been created to stand before man in the Garden of Eden? It is a universal truth that women exist. It is a miracle of miracles that both men and women exist. If one existed without the other, it would be the same as having no existence at all. That would be the end of humanity. The Blessing of the Unification Church should be understood and appreciated in this context.

Once you meet your spouse, that relationship will last forever. You must be thankful for the original love between husband and wife, which you cannot buy even if you offered the universe or God Himself. You must also be strong and bold. Those who have tasted the true love of the Unification Church will be followed by the light of love wherever they go. You cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven if you do not love humanity and the whole universe, centering on true love. (Blessing - 287)

You must think like this: "I will not change as long as God does not change. I will go on, no matter what is taken from me by someone or something from my past or present, be it a life, love or ideal that was rooted in the satanic world. Furthermore, even if God Himself changed, I will restore Him, and go on together with Him. If God is not absolute, I will make Him absolute." Once you have these thoughts in your mind, God Himself will be absolutely obedient to you. I am telling you that you have to think, "The color emanating from me is like the bright color of gold, like the luster of diamonds; it is resolute and unchanging." God has hoped for just one day, the day of the Blessing of Adam and Eve. He has had only that place and that day on His mind. (91-235, 1977.2.20)

There is no need for you to seek God. You need to seek love before seeking God. If you have love in you, God will automatically come to you. He will be drawn to you and bind Himself to you. That is why, if you want to seek God and love Him, you must think of human beings in this world as your brothers and sisters, and love them and relate to them as you would your parents, or even God. If you do so, God will come to you. This is why religion puts so much emphasis on love. However, until now, this has not been achieved, and so the Unification Church must conduct these activities in order to restore that. You receive the Blessing here, but if you expand centered on that union, the universe will become yours. (91-235, 1977.2.20)

The Blessing is the deciding factor of life and death. (27-85, 1969.11.26)

Do you know Lee Gap-seong? Of the thirty-three people who participated in the March 1st independence movement, he is the only surviving member. When you consider him with regard to that movement, is he higher or lower in rank than the president of Korea? Without question, he is higher.

In the same way, the people who receive the Blessing through True Parents will be glorified by the world. Even if the last couple to be blessed is crippled, with one eye, crooked nose, one ear, and one arm, they will be glorified by the world. Their physical appearance and anything else that is lacking will not matter; only the fact that they received the Blessing through True Parents will be important. That is something you cannot buy even if you were to pay billions of dollars. Women in the Unification Church, do you understand that? How much do you understand? (35-71, 1970.10.3)

1.1.3. The Blessing is the formula course for humanity

The large holy wedding conducted by the Unification Church is not restricted to our church alone. It is the formula course that all humanity must go through. You must clearly understand this. Then, what is the fundamental reason for having to follow this course? The reason is that our human ancestors fell. If they had not fallen, there would be no need for us to receive the Blessing today. However, because of the Fall we now have to follow the course of restoration, through which we can return to the dominion of God. So, we have no choice but to walk this path. This is the reason why people today still believe in religion. This is what has been sought throughout history. (35-215, 1970.10.19)

Where is humanity supposed to be heading? No human being on earth can enter the Kingdom of Heaven if they have not passed through the gates of the Blessing. A lot of people believe in Christianity, but Christianity itself cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven without passing through the gates of the Blessing. When I say things like this, Christians complain that Rev. Moon of the Unification Church makes many self-righteous remarks. There may be many people who think like this and who complain out loud, but that is their problem. All fallen humanity must follow the course of the holy matrimony of the Blessing that we speak of in the Unification. Even if we face opposition from all sides, that does not change the fact that the holy matrimony of the Blessing connects the spiritual and physical worlds and allows you to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. (290-167, 1998.2.18)

What is the ultimate purpose of the Blessing? It is to restore the true family. This is the greatest purpose sought by fallen human beings. In order to form a true family, there must first be a true person. That true person should be none other than a true man. Then that true man will seek out a true woman, and be married to that woman centering on God; that is how a true family can emerge. Because of the Fall, this did not come to pass, and so we must deny all families that have been created up until now. We must go beyond this point and form new families according to God's providential will.

If you cannot do this, then from a Divine Principle point of view, fallen human beings will not be able to return to the original world. It must be clearly understood that fallen people, no matter who they are, cannot stand before God if they do not fulfill this formula course. (35-215, 1970.10.19)

The ideal of the Kingdom of Heaven cannot be achieved without being married and forming a family. The reason the Unification Church emphasizes that all single men and women must receive the Blessing is so the ideal of the Kingdom of Heaven can be put into practice. Not only single people, but also couples who are already married should receive the Blessing for previously married couples, after fulfilling a certain standard.

The reason I'm saying all people should receive the Blessing is so we can all return to the world of the Ideal of Creation. Originally, that world would have been a world created by true men and women who received the Blessing. But due to the Fall, such a history of love never came to pass. (Blessed Family - 556)

What is the Fall? It means getting married centering on Satan. Since the marriage was centered on Satan, another marriage must be conducted in the name of God, centering on Him. That marriage ceremony is a truly historic one on the world level. It is a marriage ceremony that is conducted not just among the people of a single ethnic group, but one that transcends ethnic groups and even the satanic world. It is the stepping-stone upon which we can cross over the satanic world. (82-95, 1976.1.1)

In the Garden of Eden, the weddings of the sons and daughters of Adam and Eve should have been conducted by Adam and Eve themselves, under the guidance of God. Our weddings should also be conducted in the same manner. That is why in the Unification Church, the Blessing Ceremony is conducted in the name of True Parents.

Have any of you ever seen a wedding in which the father and mother were the officiators? The fact that such a wedding was never held testifies to the fact that there is not one perfected individual in the world. A wedding ceremony is none other than the bequeathal of love. Just as our parents received love from God, you should receive love from your parents in place of the love of God. The wedding ceremony is the bequeathal ceremony in which you receive this love from your parents who are encouraging you with the words: "You should live this way!" What this means is that you receive the love of God from your parents. This is not something you can receive from a famous person. Weddings not officiated by the parents are officiated by the archangel. When an eminent person comes to officiate at a wedding, alone, like an odd shoe, he is conducting the wedding as the archangel. (96-236, 1978.1.22)

Since the Fall was brought about through the misuse of love, restoration should be brought about in connection with the love of the new parents, centering on God. That is why, in the large holy weddings conducted in the Unification Church, I officiate together with True Mother. That is the bequeathal ceremony of love.

The tradition set up in this way will become the eternal tradition. There will be no need for a revolution. When a new tradition is established in heaven and earth that does not need to be overhauled by revolution, it will lead to the formation of a new family, new tribe, people, nation and world. It will have dominion over the earth. (35-67, 1970.10.3)

Until now, no one has been able to carry out this task; nevertheless, the Unification Church set about the work of leading the world along the path of re-creation. On the day this is fulfilled, the world will become a unified whole, and the evil satanic world will be transformed into the heavenly nation.

I think it strange that American youths are allowed to find their own spouses. This is something that is not allowed in the Holy Scriptures, and yet they are doing so in a Christian nation. It is my belief that such actions are allowed because of the materialistic civilization, as well as the satanic liberalism that they are following.

However, those of you gathered here do not do so. We cannot do what Satan has done until now. What is love? It is the fundamental rule that everyone must marry after taking into account the wishes of God and their parents. In spite of this rule, free love marriages have become possible due to the Fall. So, if this is not uprooted completely, we cannot return to the heavenly nation. (82-115, 1976.1.1)

The ways of heaven are established on the occasion of the Blessing. At the risk of my life, I have devoted my life to establishing the principles we have to follow. I am not someone who is mellow, who will listen to you and waver in my beliefs when it comes to the question of marriage. (75-284, 1975.1.12)

1.2. The Blessing's true perspectives on marriage

1.2.1. True marriage reflects the form of God.

Why should you get married? It is in order to resemble the form of God. God exists with dual characteristics. He is a unified being in which both characteristics exist together in harmony. Man and woman were created to reflect the dual characteristics of God, and so, man and woman should come together in complete unity and harmony, become like the seed, and return to the position of the true character of God. (290-170, 1988.2.18)

We should sing in praise of the greatest holiness of marriage. The only way a man and woman can love each other is through marriage. When they come together in this union, whom do they resemble? They resemble God. Only when a man and woman unite into one can they resemble God, who created us in His image. Only then can He reside in us. (70-76, 1974.2.8)

When you consider the Divine Principle, you can see that if Adam and Eve had not fallen, and instead became perfected, they would have been prepared for marriage. In other words, Adam and Eve were the substantial object partners of God. With Him as the subject partner, they automatically became the object partners. As the object partners, they should have achieved individual perfection. This would have been the foundation upon which they could connect their objective love to God, the subject of love, and fulfill the Blessing through marriage. After all, perfection refers to marriage, and marriage refers to the realization of God's love. To put it more simply, if marriage did not exist, genuine love shared between people would never have developed in this world. Who is the owner of that love? We must understand that the owner is not human beings, but God. (76-40, 1975.1.26)

Marriage exists in order to perfect the ideal of creation. In other words, you get married to fulfill the purpose of creation. Then whose purpose is the purpose of creation? It is God's purpose before it can ever become the purpose of Adam. So, it follows that God should feel joy before Adam. That is the way it should be. Considering all this, for whom do we get married? It is for God. Simply put, marriage is for the sake of God's will, which is the purpose of creation. That Will is involved with perfecting the ideal of creation. (35-231, 1970.10.19)

Why do people get married? It is not for a man and woman to find their own love. Instead, it is in order for them to fulfill their objective positions and form a circular movement centering on the nucleus that is the vertical love of God. This is the ideal. God's ideal of creation is fulfilled centering on such a love, and only through the union of a mature man and woman can love be perfected and connected to life. The connection cannot be made through life. It is made through love. Centering on the vertical love of the Father and the horizontal love of husband and wife, the seed of the original love can finally be connected. (173-288, 1988.2.21)

God exists with dual characteristics. Therefore, when the time comes for matured Adam and Eve to form the connection of love with each other, God's masculinity can reside in Adam and His femininity can reside in Eve. By residing in our minds and bodies, God Himself can also be a part of the marriage. Adam's mind is like the holy of holies, his body is like the most holy place, and God is residing in him, both in mind and body. If this had come to pass, Adam and Eve would both have become the body of God. Adam would resemble the male characteristics of God, and Eve the female characteristics. When they come together in holy matrimony, that wedding ceremony would be where the kingship of the universe is established. What is that kingship? It is the kingship of love. (143-236, 1988.3.19)

Why do people get married? It is to love God. Why should we love God? It is because we need to become one with the axis of God. What are we trying to achieve by becoming one with God? What happens when we become one with Him? Why should we become one with God? Centering on the absolute God and his eternal love, we can achieve eternal life. And this is not all. From the place where we come to meet with Him, the right of inheritance of the universe is bequeathed. The world created by God, centering on love, belongs to Him, but that world can become mine through the right of inheritance. (136-39, 1985.12.20)

The love between a husband and wife is engrafted to the vertical love of God. Once you become one with that vertical love, there is no one on earth who can detach it. The engrafted love is bound so strongly to the love of God that no one can ever separate it. That is why even though everyone complains about their lives and how difficult it is to go on living, they still continue to seek the path of love. (180-309, 1988.10.5)

How can you discover your value? This is the question. Men are born for women and women are born for men. Why should a man and woman come together in union? Because they cannot feel the love of God without becoming one. This is the problem. Unless a man and woman unite into one through perfected love, they cannot possess the love of God. So, why do people get married? To possess the love of God. (165-178, 1987.5.20)

Since the absolute God needs love absolutely, He needs to find an object of absolute love. (144-219, 1986.4.24)

Adam and Eve should have fully matured and become the object partners of God as the bride and groom. Then they should have received the Blessing of God and become a family through His love. This would have created the realm of perfected love that was achievable in the Garden of Eden without the Fall. If Adam and Eve had fulfilled individual maturity, they would have risen to the position where they could receive the Blessing. (76-45, 1975.1.26)

Of all the blessings in the world, the most precious blessing is the love of God. The second most precious blessing is inheriting God's power of creation. Just as God created Adam and Eve, you were given the power to create through the children you give birth to. Why do you love your children? You love them because you have inherited horizontally the great achievement of God. That achievement is the substantial creation, and so you feel the same joy from your children as God felt from Adam and Eve.

Thirdly, God bequeathed to us the right of dominion, so that we can have dominion over the creation just as God Himself has dominion over it. Therefore, you must understand that at the moment you are married, you inherit the love of God. At the same time, as you enter the realm of perfection, you are bequeathed the power of a second creator and right of dominion.

This is why marriage refers not only to the fulfillment of God's love, but also to the bequeathal of the rights of creation and dominion. (76-45, 1975.1.26)

The ideal of creation is not achieved centering on oneself. All hearts must become one with God, the subject. If He moves, I move. If He does not move, I do not move. In other words, the inside and outside must become one centering on unity of heart. The purpose of creation cannot be fulfilled unless the standard is set, through which you can become harmonized with God in the manner described above. (35-231, 1970.10.19)

1.2.2. Marriage is for the perfection of love

What is marriage? Why do people get married? For what do they get married? It is not because the woman misses the man, and the man misses the woman. It is to perfect love. The love sought by the man cannot be found without the woman. Love cannot be fulfilled on our own. In the same way, the love sought by the woman cannot be found without the man. (144-234, 1986.4.25)

For a man to achieve individual perfection, he needs a reciprocal relationship, and that is why ultimately he needs to get married. He cannot enter the realm of perfect love if he is not married. The reason people need to get married is so they can relate to the love of God. In other words, a man and woman cannot fully connect to the love of God if they are not married. When a man and woman get married, the love of God resides with them, and they become one centering on this love. Then, God can bequeath to them the whole universe, including God Himself, His love, and everything that belongs to Him. (135-327, 1985.12.15)

People get married to perfect their individual love while at the same time perfecting the love of their object partner. Doesn't it feel good to know you get married to perfect your love as well as the love of God? Men and women have to get married to prepare the foundation on earth through which God can love. Only when a man and woman come together in union through love can the love of God reside there. The foundation is set by them.

In the long run, people get married for the sake of God's love; by that, I mean in order to receive the love of God. Since you are living a married life for the sake of God, His love will automatically come to you; through that, the love of God can be made yours. (165-87, 1987.5.20)

The purpose of marriage lies in perfecting the love of man and woman and uniting their worlds of the mind into one. Marriage is the proclamation, the proof of that. If the mind and love are perfected through married life, we can safely say that the ideal of the family has been realized. So, if you achieve this before you pass away, you will definitely enter the Kingdom of Heaven. (97-276, 1978.3.26)

When a person gets married, he is doing so not just for himself, but also for his spouse as well. What do I mean by this? Marriage is more for the object partner than oneself. Just as all principles in heaven and earth involve a subject and object, it is a law of nature that man and woman should be married. The man represents the right and the woman represents the left. This is so they can form a horizontal relationship in the universe.

If the man is the subject, the woman automatically becomes his object partner, and this forms a vertical relationship with God. Therefore, marriage is not just for the man alone or the woman alone; it is to comply with the laws of nature. That is why man and woman are shaped differently. They are shaped differently so they can come together according to the laws of nature. (Blessed Family - 358)

The reason a woman enters into marriage with a man is so she can be part of the world of men. Why should a woman want to be part of the world of men? By being so, she can achieve the union of love. (Blessed Family - 359)

Man was born to seek woman and woman to seek man. Man and woman were born to come together in union and receive a higher level of love from God. They cannot receive this love alone. Even if they could receive this love alone, that love would be one-sided. Standing alone, a man or woman can never receive love that is three-dimensional and spherical. For this reason, men and women enter marriage so they can make the leap into a higher realm of love. (109-273, 1980.11.2)

In the original world, the more a man and woman unite into one, the more powerful their unity will be. Through this, a great center will appear and develop into a sphere. The more the man and woman are connected horizontally, the stronger the connection becomes with the vertical power of the parent body of love. It is precisely at this point that the mind and body become one. (109-273, 1980.11.2)

You must bear in mind the principle that marriage is not for yourself, but for your spouse. It is wrong to yearn for a spouse who is handsome or beautiful. If you understand the principle that human beings must live for the sake of others, you will automatically realize that even when you are getting married, you should do so for the sake of your spouse. Even if your spouse is ugly, you should be ready to love her more than the most beautiful woman in the world. This is in accordance with the principled view of marriage. (Blessed Family - 364)

The greatest love in the world would be if a beautiful man and woman, who were created as the greatest masterpieces of God, loved each other, centering on God. That love would transcend everything; it would not be a worldly love. That love would be the most beautiful love in the world, the love that represents all other kinds of love, and the love that can shine forever. (26-153, 1969.10.25)

The bride and groom should not become one centering on money, power, or honor; they should become one centering on the original love of God. (Blessed Family - 883)

Once you are born on earth, you cannot be restored to the heavenly nation unless you have the firm conviction that you will love your spouse as much as you would love God and humanity, and more than anyone else in the world can love them. If a man does not know how to truly love a woman, he cannot love God or humanity. (97-319, 1978.4.1)

What should you do after you marry? You should go forward to welcome the love of God. Why are human beings born as men or women? It is for love. Why is it for love? The husband and wife must become one, but why should they become one? What happens when two beings, who represent the dual characteristics of God and His love, come together in complete union? They would then be on the path of seeking and receiving the love of God. (144-132, 1986.4.12)

1.2.3. Marriage brings together heaven and earth

Why do people get married? What good things are they hoping for? It is to expand the love of God. It is to expand His people. It is to expand His lineage. (144-80, 1986.4.8)

For what reason do people get married? It is in order to go to the Kingdom of Heaven, and for the sake of humanity. The man must realize that the woman who stands before him is the daughter of God and the daughter of humanity. If he can love the woman as the beloved daughter of humanity and of God, he has the right to become the husband. But if not, he cannot become her spouse. It is the same in the case of the woman. She should not think, "He is my man!" Firstly, she should consider him as the son of God and the man who represents all men of humanity. She should be the woman who can love him more than anyone else and even love him more than God Himself.

So, man and woman should get married with this thought in their mind: The man should act as the right foot and the woman as the left foot, and together they can move forward, step by step, taking footsteps of love for the sake of humanity and God, through their family. The right foot is the husband and the left foot is the wife. In that sense, if you do not get married, you are crippled.

Furthermore, both right foot and left foot should be perfect. If one foot is not perfect, the marriage would become lame. That is why only perfected men and perfected women can lead a harmonious married life. When a wife likes her husband, it is the same as her liking humanity and God. When she loves her husband, it is the same as her loving humanity and God. (Blessed Family - 360)

Marriage is a very serious thing. Marriage is the coming together of heaven and earth, east and west, north and south, and high and low. Then, where does love go? When the two become one, where does love go? Why should we seek love? By seeking love, we automatically go to the central place of the environment. If people do not have a family, they are imperfect in this society. No one will ever trust them. That is because they fall short of the standard of the principle in sustaining the universe and so people do not acknowledge their value. That is only logical. (139-64, 1986.1.26)

The coming together of a man and woman is the same as the coming together of heaven and earth. (67-63, 1973.5.20)

Man represents the heaven and woman represents the earth. Therefore, the two should come together in harmony and form parallel lines. (Blessed Family - 344)

The place where a man and woman embrace each other in love is the place where the universe unites into one. The universe originally intended by God at the time of creation, and fulfilled in the ideal of God, would appear like this. (22-201, 1969.2.4)

Our views on marriage make us think like this: "I will make love on a spread of the finest brocade in the universe!" Your marriage is the moment you make a lifelong decision about the right of possession centering on true love. You will be given the right to possess a woman for your whole life. Who is this woman? She represents half the universe. On the day you receive the right of possession of her, the universe will follow you, chasing after you wherever you go.

Then, why do women marry? By attaching herself to a man, half of the universe comes together with the other half, and the joining together of the two begins a relationship that is equal to the value of the whole universe. That is why they marry. When you consider this, you cannot help but wonder at the greatness of the ideology of the Unification Church. (113-33, 1981.4.26)

Do you like flowers that have no fragrance? People are not so inspired by flowers that do not have any fragrance. Would you claim, "If I were ever to become a flower, I would become a green one"? Have you ever seen a green flower? I have visited many botanical gardens, and I have never seen a green flower. A flower the same color as the leaves would be completely useless. From this you can see that the laws of nature go beyond our comprehension. The example of the green flower is enough to convince you that there is a God. All the leaves in the world are green, so would there be a need for green flowers as well? I have seen only one flower that is sort of greenish. It is the pepper blossom, but when you look at it more closely, it is actually not green. From the contextual point of view, there are many colors, including red. The color of the flower is different from the color of the leaves so that they stand out, and when they stand out, they become a part of the harmony in the world of creation. They must stand out to comply with the laws of creation in the harmony of the universe. Our understanding of marriage is so much more magnificent. You cannot help but wonder at the greatness of the Unification Church's views on marriage. (113-33, 1981.4.26)

The free love marriages you see in the world today are traps set by Satan, trying to make people fall so they cannot move towards the presence of God. Once you are caught in this trap, you will spiritually die and be controlled by Satan, or become his prey.

Because of widespread free marriage in modern Western society, particularly the United States, it is becoming more difficult to form true families. The number of people who fail in family life is increasing day by day, so that in the not too distant future, the majority of people will not have families at all. When that happens, American society will become increasingly loveless. I can tell you with conviction that, in the end, it will become a hell-like society, dominated by anxiety and fear because of mistrust.

At this time, you have been given the responsibility and mission of eradicating these kinds of social trends. You must establish a society here in America that is brimming over with love and is desired by God. (Blessed Family - 364)

Our views on marriage in the Unification Church are very special. Marriage is there for us to return to the Origin. (182-186, 1988.10.23)

1.3. Reasons for receiving the Blessing

1.3.1. Fallen human beings have false parents

The Fall changed Adam and Eve's lineage. Whose love changed it? They became the embodiments of Satan through his love as God's adulterous enemy. The living body of the man and the living body of the woman entered the realm of Satan's love and united based on that; the fruit of this was their children who inherited Satan's love, life and lineage. (227-41, 1992.2.10)

When you look closely at Holy Scriptures, you cannot deny that the human ancestors engaged in illicit love and formed a relationship of parent and child with Satan, centering on him. Human beings, who were supposed to carry on the bloodline of God and be born as the direct descendants of God through His absolute love, instead inherited the blood line of the devil Satan and were born as the sons and daughters of Satan. The eighth chapter of the book of Romans states, "But we ourselves, who have the first fruits of the Spirit, groan inwardly as we wait for adoption as sons…" but you have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba! Father!" Adopted children are of a different bloodline. (53-261, 1972.3.1)

In chapter eight of the book of Romans, it is recorded, "But we ourselves, who have the first fruits of the Spirit, groan inwardly as we wait eagerly for adoption as sons, the redemption of our bodies!" It also states, "For you did not receive the spirit of bondage again to fear, but you received the Spirit of adoption by whom we cry out, 'Abba, Father.'" Therefore, the best we can hope for is adoption.

The Christians of today are adopted sons and daughters. Adopted children come from a different bloodline. In John 8:44, Jesus said, "You belong to your father, the devil, and you want to carry out your father's desire!" Since he referred to the devil as the father, doesn't that make it clear that the bloodline belongs to him, and that he, the devil, is humankind's ancestor? What is circumcision for? It symbolizes the separation of good and evil. That is how it works. What is the fruit of the knowledge of good and evil? (154-337, 1964.10.5)

Who was Satan originally? The devil as we know him was originally a servant of God. This servant violated the daughter of his master. That was the Fall. The Bible explains that Eve's eating of the fruit of the knowledge of good and evil represents the Fall. However, the fruit of the knowledge of good and evil is not actually a fruit. It is the act of the servant violating the daughter of his master.

God intended to fulfill His ideal by giving birth to, and raising His sons and daughters, who would then carry on the blood line. However, the archangel, who was created as the servant, violated the daughter of his master, and this act became the origin of the Fall. How could such a thing happen at that time! But it did happen, and led the world to be the way it is today. The original relationships became complicated, but you will understand once you study the Divine Principle. (85-308, 1976.3.4)

What was the result of the Fall? Human beings fell into the realm of death. Just as God said, "If you eat of the fruit of the knowledge of good and evil, you will die," so they fell into a realm in which they are as good as dead. What was the result? In John 8:44, Jesus pointed out that Satan, the devil, became the father of humanity. Adam and Eve, who were supposed to attend God as their Father, fell, and instead, Satan, the devil, became humankind's father. You must realize this mortifying and shameful fact is the result of the Fall. (74-140, 1974.11.28)

If Adam and Eve had not fallen, they would have given birth to children who would have been the direct descendants of the eldest son of God. Adam would have been the eldest son, true father and king. He would have been the king of the kingdom on earth and in spirit world.

Furthermore, he would have been the true parent and true first son. That is why the family of Adam would have been the royal household of the heavenly kingdom. Then, who would have been the grandfather of Adam's family? God would have been the grandfather. The mother and the father would have been Eve and Adam.

From the viewpoint of the positions represented, the grandfather and grandmother represent God, and the parents act on behalf of God. From the vertical point of view, God settles down in a family centering on the first, second and third generations. The first generation on the horizontal level is your grandfather, the second generation your father, and the third generation is yourself. Therefore, the blood line of the royal family can be passed on and will continue forever through your sons and daughters. (218-255, 1991.8.19)

The starting point of Adam and Eve should be the realms of true parents, true kingship and true eldest son. The palace of God and the love of God reside there. Man and woman connect as one to the Creator and become the foundation of true love. That is the foundation for the perfected family of Adam as originally intended, and the palace of God, where He can reside forever. (218-189, 1991.7.28)

If Adam and Eve had not fallen and become mature, they would have achieved perfection not just on the individual but the universal level. Moreover, an original family centered on the love of God would have been initiated. If a clan, tribe, a people, nation and world had stemmed from this family, the world would have become a great community of one extended family attending God.

God and Adam would have been the center of this society that is like a large family. In this world, the everyday life or life course of the family of Adam, centered on God, would remain in history as the historical tradition. His lifestyle, customs, conventions, and background would become the historical tradition. God's love would be involved in such tradition from the beginning to the end. God's love is the source of life and the origin of all ideals, and so no one can leave His embrace even if he wants to. If by any circumstance a person does leave, he ultimately has no choice but to come back. (91-240, 1977.2.23)

The fall of Adam and Eve is not just something concerning themselves, but a fall from a position involving all of human history. In other words, Adam and Eve's fall meant that they did not become good parents; they became evil parents. Through evil parents, evil children were born, and through them, evil tribes and nations and an evil world were formed, and within this global realm the five billion members of the human race live. Human history in this realm of the Fall is not a history of joy but a history of sorrow. Humankind is not living in happiness, but in sorrow. (38-149, 1971.1.3)

Once you perfect love, you can understand everything. You can understand not only the simple truths of the physical world, but your spiritual eyesight will be sharpened. You can understand the spirit world and finally reach the stage where you can see and converse with God directly. However, man and woman fell before they could attain maturity of love. Instead, they formed an illicit relationship with the archangel. This was the fundamental cause of the destruction of the universe. (137-127, 1986.1.1)

Where can you pay money to hear these kinds of words? Even if you sold your home, gave all your money and made ritual offerings for tens of thousands of years, no one would be able to teach you this. Only the founder of the Unification Church can do this. This is the secret of the universe. Even the Bible doesn't have this kind of explanation. The Bible tells us that Adam and Eve took and ate of the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, and in so doing committed the Fall. How can you claim that this is a literal fruit? Can those without the ability of preschoolers insist that Rev. Moon, to whom doctoral degrees have been granted and who became the head of those so qualified, is a heretic? The Chinese characters for heretic, do not mean that the ending is different, but simply that the ending cannot be seen. Are my words correct or not? They are correct. (238-213, 1992.11.22)

My close investigation of the historical details of the original sin and Fall revealed the illicit love relationship that took place between the archangel and the very first human family. In the Divine Principle, Satan is not a conceptual or imaginary being, but a spiritual reality. He is the being who destroyed God's ideal of love, and changed God's lineage into one centered on himself. In chapter eight of the Gospel of John, Jesus states clearly that the father of humankind is the devil.

God intended to realize His ideal love through Adam and Eve as His external body. The adulterer of love who deprived God of His ideal of love is indeed the devil, Satan. This may not sound familiar to you; however, this is the conclusion that I have reached as a result of searching the spirit world in order to investigate the fundamental intricacies of the universe. That quest was a tremendous struggle of blood and sweat. All of you will be able to receive an answer about this if you pray in earnest. (135-12, 1985.8.20)

1.3.2. The lineage of the enemy has been inherited

Fallen people became false beings and so must be engrafted. Viewed lineally, your ancestors differ from the original. You could only become adopted children because your father and mother are of a different lineage; hence, it is logical that the Fall occurred through lineage. What is the Fall? It consisted of inheriting the wrong lineage.

It makes sense that the explanation of the Fall is that it is an act of wrongful love. Thus, it is unreasonable to deny what is being asserted in the Unification Church, that the first ancestors fell through love. Doesn't the Bible state that they fell by eating the fruit of good and evil? Do you know what that fruit is? Is it a fruit from a tree that falls and rolls around when the wind blows? It is not. (157-158, 1967.4.2)

Adam and Eve became one with Satan in their minds and inherited the lineage of Satan. God is a loving God, so why can't He find it in His heart to forgive Satan? The Bible says He could forgive anything, even murder and robbery, and those who believe in Jesus will be forgiven their sins. So why can't He forgive Satan? The reason God cannot forgive Satan is because he defiled the blood line of humankind. What does that mean? From God's point of view, Satan is the adulterer, the adulterer of love. Do you understand what that means? (156-226, 1966.5.25)

Since the marriage of Adam and Eve was carried out centered on Satan, there is no way to deny that they inherited love, life and lineage centered on Satan. If they had not eaten of the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and evil, and had not fallen, their wedding would have been conducted centering on God. Just as the True Parents of the Unification Church blessed you, God would have called Adam and Eve to His presence when they were fully matured and blessed them centering on Himself. (228-254, 1992.7.5)

If Adam and Eve had not eaten of the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and evil, and instead become perfected, they would have become the son and daughter of the Great King, the Creator of the universe. If they became the son and daughter of the Great King, then who would their children have been, as grandson and granddaughter in direct descent from Him? They would have been the prince and princess. They would also have been the foundation upon which the kingdom on earth representing the heavenly nation was established. There cannot be two kingships. There can only be one. (231-27, 1992.5.31)

The only son and only daughter created personally by God with His own hands were Adam and Eve. Problems emerged because Adam and Eve fell. Then, what was the cause of the Fall? They fell because they did not obey the words of God, who told them not to eat of the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and evil. What would have happened if they had obeyed the commandment? This possibility has never occurred to Christians. Even if it did, they would not have known what to make of it. It is like a boundless expanse of water. Even if they wanted to measure the depth of it, they would have had no means of doing so. Even if they wanted to know about this, there was no way for them to understand it, so they had no choice but to believe without question what they had been told. However, there can be no perfection in ignorance. (231-21, 1992.5.31)

Why do people do penance by inflicting pain on their bodies? This is because they have inherited the blood of Satan, the blood of the enemy of God. Who is this enemy of God? He is the adulterer. He is the enemy of the love of God. He is the adulterer. We inherited the blood of the adulterer.

Eve was supposed to become the heiress to the kingship of the heavenly nation; she was supposed to become the queen. However, she became the spouse of the devil, the mate of the servant instead. This is the secret of the universe. It has finally been disclosed in my time, so the satanic world should come to an end. (172-277, 1988.1.24)

There can be no perfection in ignorance. Who did I say Satan is? He is the adulterer. I have made all this clear to you. Do you think you can go to the Kingdom of Heaven if you ignore this? Do you think you can be saved if you ignore it? There is not even the slimmest chance. What a set of ignorant people! If you could be saved by just believing what you are told to believe, people like you and I would have been saved a long time ago. We would not have to suffer like this. (188-230, 1989.2.26)

Why does the devil hate God? Why does God hate the devil? Christian logic dictates that one should love one's enemy, yet God cannot love His enemy Satan. Why? If He were to love the enemy of love, heaven and earth would disappear. The heavenly laws of governance would disappear. The laws of existence would disappear. (191-43, 1989.6.24)

Satan destroyed the ideal love of God and violated the ideal life and ideal lineage. The children borne out of these actions created the progenitors of humankind. The sons and daughters of Satan, who are the manifestations of the love, life and lineage of Satan, cannot receive the direct intervention of God. (197-286, 1990.1.20)

Why does Satan come without fail to those who, throughout our history, have walked the path of faith, strangling them, pressing them down, and sacrificing them? In God's eyes, Satan is the adulterer who stole and violated His family. Our original mother should have attended God, and built His kingdom of peace in heaven and on earth; yet we and our original father were driven out. Satan intervened and human beings came to be in this miserable state. It was no other sin than this that he committed. (156-226, 1966.5.25)

The Fall was brought about through the illicit motivation with regard to lineage. That is why the results of the Fall have been passed down until now in the form of the original sin. Therefore, people need to change the bloodline. Why should the bloodline be changed? Human beings have inherited and passed on the bloodline of Satan, and so that lineage has to be put right. Those of you gathered here must understand this clearly. (183-308, 1988.11.7)

The people who belong to the realm of Satan have no connection whatsoever with the bloodline of God. In other words, the whole of humankind, which was supposed to have been born as the children of parents of goodness, was instead born from evil parents. They spread out across the world, as the family, tribe, a people, nation and world centered on evil. (55-133, 1972.5.7)

Do you know what the Fall was? Through that, the connection of life was severed. What happened to Adam and Eve? They were supposed to form a relationship with God, and become one with Him, but instead they became one with a servant. The result was that the whole of humankind, which was supposed to inherit the lineage of God, instead inherited the lineage of the servant. That is why, although fallen human beings may call out to God as their Heavenly Father, they don't actually feel that He is indeed their Father. Just like their fathers and mothers, they inherited the real nature of Satan, thinking about everything based on them, and connecting all that is high and mighty to themselves. (91-242, 1977.2.23)

Through the Fall, we lost the true parent, true husband, and true child. This all happened because of Eve and the archangel. From this point of view, women living on earth today are dependent on the archangel father, archangel husband, and archangel brother. That is why these women are wretched. It is the same as the daughter of a wealthy family living with her servant. In other words, these women were born from the bloodline of the servant. That is why they have never received the love from an original husband, original father, and original brother. (51-182, 1971.11.21)

How did the devil bring about the Fall? Through the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and evil? Where did they cover themselves after eating the fruit? Did they cover up their mouths or their hands? Didn't they cover up the sexual parts of their bodies? This became the seed that sowed evil. They fell before they had fully matured, while they were still adolescents. As the lineage of humankind in world history stemmed form this act, in the Last Days the phenomenon of such relationships will thrive. The time will come, that, across the world, young people destroy the ethics of love. They will hide in the shadows, just like Adam and Eve, and have no fear of heaven. That will be the time when the era of Satan's worldwide dominion will come to the earth. That is when we will be faced with the iron hammer of God. (200-227, 1990.2.25)

Because of the complex entanglement of the human lineage, restoration has taken six thousand years; otherwise, almighty God would have restored everything in a day. It's as if there is a chronic disease in the bloodline; if it were to be pulled out all at once, everyone would die. That is why it has taken six thousand years. Did the first human ancestors fall through eating the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil? How simple things would be if that were so. (155-295, 1965.11.1)

The problem we should focus on is how the foundations of sin, the Fall, evil, and hell all came into being. We have to return to Adam and Eve to understand this. When we trace the Fall of Adam and Eve to the source, we can see that they fell because they did not obey God's commandment, "Do not eat of the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and evil!"

The second cause of the Fall was that they became self-centered. The third cause was that they tried to love centering on themselves. This is the essence of the story that lies behind the Fall. So, we can conclude that everything connected to this is on the side of Satan. All fallen human beings have loved illicitly and self-centeredly. Therefore, we can assume that the people of the satanic world are those who express love centering on themselves. (79-198, 1975.7.27)

What! You think the Fall was brought about by eating the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and evil? This fruit refers to the sexual organ of a woman. When a woman meets a good husband, she becomes a good mother, but if it meets with an evil husband, she becomes an evil mother. There is no one who can logically deny what the founder of the Unification Church is saying. The mind and body are in constant conflict because history began with a conflict of love between the husband and wife. You cannot deny this logically. (267-240, 1995.1.8)

1.3.3. The Messiah is needed as the True Parents

The reason human beings need a messiah is so they can be saved. Then, what is the original starting point from which salvation can occur? It is returning to the point of contact with God's love.

However, the whole of humanity has become totally disconnected from God, and instead has become the embodiment of Satan. This is the exact opposite of God's love, and therefore needs to be indemnified. Indemnity refers to the complete removal of the original sin. But the fundamental problem lies in the lineage. Any problems related to the bloodline cannot be resolved by fallen human beings. That is why humankind needs the Messiah. (35-159, 1970.10.13)

Adam's clan, that is the lineage in which sinful parents came to replace true parents, must be engrafted on to the lineage of the True Parents in the presence of God, through restoration by indemnity. This is the ideology of the Messiah and the Savior. The reason this reality has arisen is due to the Fall. (101-76, 1978.10.28)

Who is the Messiah? He is the true parent. Then why do people need true parents? It is because they need to be engrafted to the original lineage through true parents' love. Fallen humankind cannot rid itself of the original sin without the advent of true parents. Likewise, without the true parents, people cannot advance to the place where they can receive the Blessing on the perfected level as sin-free and liberated beings. (35-216, 1970.10.19)

Who is the Savior that is needed by fallen humankind? The Savior should not be in the position of fallen parents, but instead in the position of Adam and Eve who have not fallen. From there, he can then become one with God's will, receive God's love and blessing, and give rebirth to humanity in the position of true parents. Otherwise, human beings can never rise to the position where they would have no connection at all with the original sin. (22-269, 1969.5.4)

Why are true parents needed? You need them because it is necessary for you to take root centering on the realm of heart. At the present time, your roots are different. Because of the Fall, the trunk and the branches are also different. A new root must begin from true parents, and new trunk and branches must also grow from them, which can then be used for engrafting. You must cut off the old trunk and branches and engraft the new shoot. By engrafting them like this on to the old root, that tree will then become part of the great mainstream of the universe. Everything in the satanic world must be cut down. It must be cut off at the roots. (164-155, 1987.5.10)

The Fall occurred through the wrongful marriage in the Garden of Eden. Now the time has come for True Parents to overturn this by marrying people in the right way. The True Parents will solve the trouble caused by the Fall. Through them, hell can be eliminated and the millions and billions of ancestors in the spirit world can be blessed in holy matrimony. Through the foundation of the families of descendants on earth, centering on true love, they and their ancestors in the spirit world can unite into one vertically. Through these family foundations, East and West will be connected.

All of you should inherit a new lineage. In order for that to be possible, the Messiah comes as the father. He, together with Eve, should restore this new lineage through indemnity on the victorious individual foundation that transcends the world level where Satan cannot intervene. Only when he has accomplished this can humankind be engrafted horizontally, centering on the True Parents' family and their true spousal relationship. That is the reason for having the Blessing Ceremony in the Unification Church. The Unification Church is unique. Where did the lineage of the Unification Church originate? It originated from God. That is why we dare the satanic world to oppose us. When they oppose us, they will have to pay compensation for damages. (169-37, 1987.10.4)

True Parents will save the whole of humanity as true people by engrafting them to the true love, true life and true lineage of God. They will do so by conducting the Blessing of holy matrimony through which the conversion of lineage takes place. Furthermore, the people will then form true families and establish the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. (282-224, 1997.3.13) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Section 2. True Parents, Rebirth, and Transformation of the Lineage.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Nine - Blessed Family
Chapter One - True Parents and the Blessing
Section 2. True Parents, Rebirth, and Transformation of the Lineage

2.1. Who are True Parents?

2.1.1. True Parents are the ancestors without original sin

Who are true parents? If Adam and Eve had not fallen, God would have bestowed His vertical love on them, and Adam and Eve would have become the body of God. They would have represented the body of God. God would have been like the bones, and Adam and Eve like the flesh. God can have a mind and body through Adam and Eve. He would have become the internal parent in the internal position, and Adam and Eve would have become the external parents in the external position. The internal and external parents must become one through love; at that place, we come to have external parents and attend the internal parents in heart. With the union of love between God and Adam and Eve, then true parents -- the perfected man and woman -- would emerge. There can be no perfected human beings if there is no union through love. (184-71, 1988.11.13)

What kind of position is that of true parents? It is a place where Adam and Eve, centered on God, have united into complete oneness and are free from Satan's accusation. The origin of true parents can only come into existence when a man and woman who have not fallen and who have nothing to be accused by Satan, can rise to the realm of perfection. This is the origin of true parents as seen from the Divine Principle point of view. However, attaining this position is not as simple as it may sound. (25-30, 1969.9.21)

Who are the new parents of humankind? Adam and Eve, who fell in the very beginning in the Garden of Eden, became fallen parents. The new parents coming with the mission of giving rebirth to humankind are the original, parents who have nothing to do with the Fall. They have become one with God's will and can be approved by God. They are the parents who keep the original, unfallen standard and fulfill God's will. They multiply children of goodness by forming an ideal family in the embrace of God, centering on His love. They are the parents who have nothing to do with the Fall. (22-269, 1969.5.4)

If Adam and Eve had not fallen, they would have become the parents of humankind and would have established a world centered on God. However, because of their fall, they became false parents under the dominion of Satan. As a result, the true parents, who were intended by God to become His ideal of creation, were lost. The true ancestors of humankind were lost. (20-117, 1968.5.1)

What do true parents signify? They are the symbol of hope for everyone. They are the absolute symbol of hope for fallen humankind. They are the fruit of past history, the center of this era, and the starting point of the future of hope which connects to the world we live in today. (35-236, 1970.10.19)

When you think of the words True Parents you should remember that history will be reset through True Parents. The origin through which we can build a new world will come into existence, the internal standard through which Satan can be brought into submission will be determined, and Satan's domination of the external world will be conquered. Only then can the central point be set and the liberation of God take place. Therefore, you should be thankful for this great blessing which has been bestowed upon you, which is the grace of being able to live in the same era as True Parents and act upon their orders. (43-144, 1971.4.29)

The hope of humankind is to meet true parents. Even when you are walking the path of death, you desire to meet true parents. Even if you lost all of past history, all the ages, and all of your descendants, if you were to meet true parents, you would regain history, the ages, and the future. You should understand that this is what true parents are able to do. (35-236, 1970.10.19)

When the Messiah comes to earth, he will come as an individual and yet he is not just an individual. He is the fruition of the faith and devotion of the whole of humanity, the fruition of the desires of the whole of humanity, and the fruition of the love yearned for by the whole world. He is the fruition to which all courses of history are connected. To put it simply, he is connected to the past, present and future. He is connected from the individual to the family, tribe, people, nation, world, and heaven and earth. (13-143, 1964.1.1)

Jesus came with the mission of attaining the position as the parent of humanity, but he died before he could fulfill this mission. Therefore, in the era of the Second Coming, we cannot establish a world that advances beyond the old world unless that position is restored through indemnity and successfully achieved. The Unification Church has been continuously working for this purpose. (55-143, 1972.5.7)

The True Parent, as the perfected Adam, must restore the standard of the first parents, which Adam failed to meet. He must also perfect the standard of the parent that Jesus, who came as the second Adam, failed to achieve. The reason I have no choice but to establish a tradition of suffering in this era of the Second Advent is because Jesus established the spiritual foundation but failed to establish both spiritual and physical foundations on the world level. (55-173, 1972.5.7)

Who are the True Parents that we know of? They are the human ancestors. That is why you must attend True Parents as you would your own parents. (118-147, 1982.5.23)

Humankind needs True Parents. Why is this so? For the first time in history, we are able to connect to the axis of love. This is unprecedented, and there will not be another event like this in the future. You must know this clearly. There is only one axis. There cannot be two. That axis is none other than true love. (137-108, 1985.12.24)

Throughout history, there has never been even one person who was victorious in the name of God as a representative of all men in the world. That is why up until the present time I have struggled to establish the standard of victory. Members of the Unification Church and I could avoid suffering, but since we know of this Principle, we have to walk the path of suffering. (91-257, 1977.2.23)

What is the hope of humanity? It is to attend True Parents. Six thousand years ago, Adam and Eve were supposed to be blessed in marriage, an event that would have allowed all humankind to subsequently become the descendants of God. However, due to the Fall, everyone became the descendants of Satan. Therefore, True Parents, who were lost six thousand years ago, must be restored on the side of heaven, and human beings have to be reborn through the relationship of the love of True Parents. Only then can they become citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven. (19-203, 1968.1.7)

What does the term true parents mean? What is the difference between physical parents and true parents? Who are true parents? What is their responsibility? What is the difference when it comes to love? The difference lies in their concept of love. Their idea of love is different. Physical parents teach us about the love centered on the physical body, whereas spiritual parents teach us about the love centered on the eternal spirit world. The quality and contents are different. (129-99, 1983.10.1)

You were born of the lineage of false parents, driven away from God, and have no connection to true parents. Therefore, in order to free yourselves from this lineage, you must stamp it out and uproot it. Only when you do so, and totally change the lineage, can you enter the Kingdom of Heaven. (22-271, 1969.5.4)

What should true parents accomplish? They must put right the false lineage, which is the root of the satanic world, rectify the false life, and straighten the false path of love. (169-37, 1987.10.4)

To convert the lineage, the requirements for a victory bound to the love of God must be fulfilled in the seed of the future children of an Adamic figure, and must penetrate as deep as the bone marrow, flesh and blood of that person. Unless this is fulfilled, those children cannot be born as children of God. This is undeniable from a logical point of view. Is there a record of such a thing in holy scriptures? If so, then that is the word of God. (35-163, 1970.10.13)

Who is the Savior that is needed by fallen humankind? The Savior should not be in the position of fallen parents, but instead in the position of Adam and Eve who have not fallen. From there he can become one with God's will, receive God's love and blessing, and give rebirth to humanity in the position of true parents. Otherwise, humankind can never escape the connection with the original sin. (22-269, 1969.5.4)

Why are True Parents needed? You need them because it is necessary for you to take root centering on the realm of heart. At the present time, your roots are different. Because of the Fall, the trunk and the branches are also different. A new root must begin from true parents, and new trunk and branches must also grow from them, which can then be used for engrafting. You must cut off the old trunk and branches and engraft the new shoot. By engrafting them like this on to the old root, that tree will then become part of the great mainstream of the universe. Everything in the satanic world must be cut off. It must be cut off at the roots. (164-155, 1987.5.10)

What is desired by all humankind today? Before they establish a nation or world, they want to meet with true parents. From whom do your future descendants want to be descended? Your sons and daughters do not want to be born from your false lineage. They want to be born through the lineage of true parents. That is why true parents will automatically become the starting point of a new future. (35-237, 1970.10.19)

What is the responsibility of true parents? They must right the false lineage, which is the root of the satanic world, and right the false path of love. In the Bible it is written, "He who finds his life will lose it, and he who loses his life for my sake will find it." Why did he put forth such a paradoxical logic? It is because the satanic world must die. (169-39, 1987.10.4)

True Parents and their children are an eternal, unchanging and predestined original family whose course needs to be fulfilled providentially. This is a bond of parent-child relationship that no one can break up. This is the eternal path. There are not two paths; there is only one path. There is no other way. There is no secret method. The only thing for us to do is to follow that path. (203-192, 1990.6.24)

The Fall occurred through the wrongful marriage in the Garden of Eden. Now the time has come for True Parents to overturn this, by marrying people in the right way. The trouble caused by the false parents should be solved by the True Parents. Through them, hell can be eliminated and the millions and billions of ancestors in the spirit world can be blessed in holy matrimony. Through the foundation of the families of descendants on earth, centering on true love, the ancestors in the spirit world and the descendants on earth can unite into one vertically. The East and West will be connected horizontally with this vertical family foundation.

What should an adopted son do? He must be engrafted to the true son. The wild olive tree must be cut off at the root, and then the sprout of the true olive tree can be engrafted into it. It would be as if there were a movement to convert all the wild olive trees into true olive trees. In order to be reborn, you need to inherit the lineage of True Parents. That is why the whole of humanity hopes for True Parents, and Jesus and the Holy Spirit yearned to carry out the marriage feast of the Lamb. (19-164, 1968.1.1)

Before anything else, you must long for True Parents sincerely. You cannot be saved if you do not attend True Parents, centering on the standard that they are the origin of your life, all your hopes, and the source of all your ideals and happiness. Have you ever attended True Parents like this? You must understand this clearly. That is why you must have a firm belief that transcends even your self-awareness. This shows that you are the son or daughter who can become one eternally with True Parents. If you do not have such a strong faith, nothing will come to pass. (30-238, 1970.3.23)

You have been bought. You have been bought, along with humanity and the universe. That is why God wants to judge the universe with you. He bought you, who were in the position of slaves in the satanic world, to become His sons and daughters. Therefore, you are the blessed children of glory and you should be ready to give yourselves for the world when it asks for you. You should be ready to give everything you have even to Satan. You were bought with the blood and sweat of True Father. You were bought with my own flesh and blood. Therefore, you should carry out the same work as I. I would like to take pride in the members. Let us make a commitment in this regard. (11-164, 1961.7.20)

2.2. The core of providential rebirth

2.2.1. True meaning of rebirth

When I speak of rebirth, I do not mean that you must be reborn through the bodies of parents who are the descendants of fallen Adam and Eve, but through those who are not in any way connected to the Fall. Unless you are reborn through such parents, you cannot return to God. The root of sin began from Adam and Eve. Unless you step over this and are reborn in a position not related to the original sin, you can never ever return to the presence of God. (22-269, 1969.5.4)

For what purpose does God want to save humankind? No matter how much He tries to save people, if they are in the fallen realm, they can never be saved. That is why God has to send true parents to this world. They represent Adam and Eve who have not fallen, through whom humanity can be reborn. In this way, the connection between Satan and humanity is severed forever and Satan can no longer accuse humankind. God alone will have complete dominion over humanity and He alone can intervene in their affairs. Unless humankind is reborn into such a position, people with original sin embedded within them cannot be restored to a position free from original sin. (22-269, 1969.5.4)

If True Parents are the true olive trees, all of you are wild olive trees that need to be engrafted. You are like the lateral sprouts and branches. You will be able to grow properly in the original way only when new branches sprout from you. What did humankind become after they lost faith, love and substantial identity? Their lineage was overturned completely. That is why it must be overturned once again. When Nicodemus asked Jesus, "What must I do to enter the Kingdom of Heaven?" Jesus proclaimed a most important truth as his answer: "No one can see the Kingdom of Heaven unless he is born again." (Blessed Family - 509)

Rebirth refers to the complete reformation of the mind. (Blessed Family - 509)

When Nicodemus asked Jesus, "How can we be saved?" Jesus answered, "You must be born again in order to be saved." What he meant was that, since human beings were born as the children of Satan, they need to receive the Holy Spirit from God and be reborn if they are to be saved. In other words, they need to sever their relationship with Satan completely and re-form their relationship with God as originally intended at the time of creation. (Blessed Family - 509)

Even if your faith was reaffirmed through the providence of God, you need to be engrafted to be restored as His children. (Blessed Family - 509)

If you are inferior to Adam and Eve you cannot be reborn, and restoration on the fundamental level cannot be carried out. In being reborn, not only the individual, but also the family, people, nation and world need to be reborn. Christians today do not know this. (58-42, 1972.6.6)

Among Christians, there are a few who believe that the Lord at his Second Advent will literally come on the clouds. If you think you can be saved because you believe, even if you don't know anything, your belief cannot be considered as true faith. There would be no need for the Unification Church if it were that easy to be saved. (Blessed Family - 509)

When you are engrafting the sprout of the true olive tree to the wild olive tree, you cannot just cut off the branch and engraft the sprout there; you must cut off the wild olive tree at the base so that only the roots remain, and engraft the sprout there. This means that when the Lord at his Second Advent comes to this world the existing churches should change their old systems, organizations, and rituals, and start new. (Blessed Family - 510)

The fruits that Christians have produced through their lives of faith are the fruits of the wild olive tree. In order to produce fruits of the true olive tree, they need to be cut off at the base and have the sprout of the true olive tree engrafted on to them. If the sprout cannot be engrafted, the tree should be pulled up completely and burned to ashes. If the wild olive tree is not uprooted completely, it will produce further fruits, which will then be strewn around the tree and will grow into more wild olive trees.

The cutting down of wild olive trees is necessary in order to engraft the sprouts of the true olive tree on to them. The problem here is that the sprout of the true olive tree and the sprout of the wild olive tree look exactly alike from the outside and so disputes may arise. In particular, at the time of the Second Coming, many Antichrists will appear and those trying to find the truth may be confused. That is why you have been told, "Pray constantly, without resting or sleeping!"

By cutting off the wild olive tree at the base and engrafting the true olive tree on to it, all wild olive trees will disappear. The field where they used to be will become a field of true olive trees. Now that I am ready to carry out this task, many are raising uproar. They are scared of the pain they will feel when their bodies are cut off at the roots. They are worried that I may be an incompetent gardener. The spring of providential history has come and with it the task of engrafting the sprouts on to the wild olive trees has begun. (Blessed Family - 510)

2.2.2. Rebirth

The love of Jesus, the groom, and the love of the Holy Spirit, the bride, must unite into one. Their united love must then become one with your bones and flesh. In other words, as Jesus said, "I am in you, and you will be in me." There can be no rebirth if the foundation of love is not established. (114-27, 1981.5.14)

You say you need to be reborn, but in order to accomplish this, you need to love Jesus more than you love anyone. You must realize there is no way you can be connected to God unless the love centered on God is on a higher level than any kind of love found in the fallen realm of Satan's love.

This is the path of suffering, the difficult path that religious people must follow. Christians long for Jesus every day, and are waiting impatiently for Jesus to come again. For 2000 years, they have cried out to heaven, "Jesus, our groom, please come quickly!" even though he did not come. When they reach the stage where their bodies are ready to burst, their hearts are being torn, their bones are melting, their spirit is hovering between life and death, and when they are connecting directly only with God or Jesus, only then, will the Holy Spirit come down upon them.

When the Holy Spirit comes to them, spiritual rebirth will occur. Through this, their spirits can be reborn into spiritual babies. Those of you gathered here, have you ever had such an experience? If you have not had one such experience, you are still the sons and daughters of the satanic world. You must understand that you can still be accused by Satan. Such people cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven. They have no choice but to go to hell. (114-27, 1981.5.14)

Jesus told Nicodemus that unless one is reborn, one cannot enter the Kingdom of God. The "I" who has lived until now must be denied. Even if you have excuses, and even if you have many accomplishments to your name, you must deny yourself. Because you are fallen human beings, you cannot escape from this fate. Your whole life should be denied, your daily life should be denied; you are living a spiritually dead life that should be denied. (6-278, 1959.6.7)

The Messiah may convert the lineage, but it is up to you to accept the conversion. Unless the foundation on which the conversion can take place is established, you cannot walk towards salvation. The path to salvation cannot be reached easily; before you reach it, you must go through a state of life and death. Only when you carry out a 40-day fast or you are on the brink of death, vomiting blood, can your lineage be converted. (35-160, 1970.10.13)

People in the world who were born before the True Mother came into existence were born in vain. That is why they needed to be engrafted to Jesus, pass through the body of Jesus, and be reborn through the Holy Spirit. This is possible because Jesus formed a spousal relationship of true love. Since they were born as the fruit of false love, they must be reborn through true love. This is one reason why a lot of emphasis is put on love in Christianity. (17-192, 1966.12.18)

There is no other way of becoming one with Jesus except through love. You cannot become one with him through truth or justice. Love is necessary before there can be life. Love goes beyond history, and is not limited by distance or space. (35-164, 1970.10.13)

2.3. The central ideology is the conversion of lineage

Who is supposed to carry out the conversion of the lineage? It cannot be performed by just anyone. You must know that in order to become the one who can perform it, I walked the tearful path of the cross. Because I set such a standard, you are able to become a part of the tradition of the Blessing without having to do anything for it. It took thousands of years of hard work on God's part and my substantial life course, which was filled with hardships and suffering, to establish the victorious realm of the conversion of lineage. You are now standing on the foundation thus laid down. To receive the Blessing is to completely cut off the evil lineage and to engraft a new lineage. By engrafting, the lineage is completely changed. (35-178, 1970.10.13)

In order to enter God's realm of heart, your lineage has to be the same. You can only join that realm of heart after changing your lineage, which originated from a different root. The stems are different. The roots, stems and sprouts need to be identical. For that to be so, the great work of the conversion of lineage is absolutely necessary. This cannot be carried out alone. You need True Parents for this task. (172-55, 1988.1.7)

God wants everyone reborn. From His position, He is trying to bring all of humanity, which is still in the realm of Satan's false love, to His side through His greater love. Since all humankind was born through the parents, ancestors and lineage of false love, they need to be reborn through the parents, ancestors and lineage of true love. In this way, they can become the children of God and the people of God's Kingdom. The precious blood of Jesus and the ritual of the Last Supper all symbolize the providence of becoming the children of God through the conversion of the lineage. (135-12, 1985.8.20)

It doesn't really hit home when I say "conversion of the lineage," does it? How did you come to be the way you are today? When I become Abel, you, as Cain, must completely unite and become one with me. It is only because of this relationship that you can become one with me; if there were no such relationship that would be a big problem. (161-153, 1987.1.18)

In what way can you connect to the heart of God? You cannot connect with His heart through logic. It is only through the lineage that you can connect with Him. Have you all inherited the lineage of the heart of God? You didn't know about that until now. That is why before you have to go through the ceremony of converting the lineage to receive the Blessing. At the time of the ceremony, you must reach a state of nothingness, feeling that you have nothing. You have to reach the state where you feel you do not have a body. You should have a firm conviction that the point where the blood and flesh of the True Parents can be inherited begins with yourself. (180-159, 1988.8.22)

All of you went through the ceremony of converting the lineage before you received the Blessing, didn't you? You did not really understand any of it; you simply followed my orders, but in reality it is not that simple. History came to be in utter confusion today because Jesus could not form a relationship of husband and wife at his first advent. Therefore, from the viewpoint of the standard of heart, there would be great trouble if any event occurred at the Blessing that would defile the lineage. I am not just talking about the penalty of such actions. The first human ancestors were thrown out of the Garden of Eden when they fell, even though they were not fully matured; bearing that in mind, there would be dire consequences if you committed a sin on the foundation of the perfected standard of heart. If that were to happen, God would not want to see you ever again and neither would I. (198-220, 1990.2.3)

Everyone, you must change completely after you go through the ceremony of converting the lineage. Would this be possible if True Parents were not here? Think about the path of hardships previous generations had to persevere through ever since the time of the creation of the world. Having True Parents here right now is something for which you should all be truly grateful. It is even more amazing that you have received the Blessing from them in person. Through the Blessing, the tradition of the lineage, that is, the tradition embedded with true love, life and lineage can be established. You must always keep this in mind. (216-36, 1991.3.3)

Satan is saying at this moment: "Through the Fall, I violated everything related to Your lineage. For You to enter the Kingdom of Heaven with Your son, You need to convert the lineage, don't You? If You are indeed the subject of life, Adam can receive the seed of life from You. This seed of life can then connect to Eve and then set the original standard that can become the root. Based on this standard Your clan can reclaim its rightful place. However, in order for this to happen, You need to convert humankind from the roots of the fallen lineage, which is currently part of my clan. Unless You do so, You cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Only people who stem from the roots of Adam can enter the Kingdom of God. People who stem from the roots of the archangel cannot enter the Kingdom of God, can they? No they can't!" (197-286, 1990.1.20)

What is the significance of the Blessed Families? Satan has no control over the Blessed Families. When they have complete faith in Father and a strong conviction that they belong to True Parents, no matter where they are, Satan cannot violate that. Why is this so? It is because, centering on the heart of True Parents, they have a relationship with the realm of heart of the converted lineage. That is why Satan cannot touch them. (149-53, 1986.11.2)

The path of restoration begins from the era of the servant of the servant and passes through the eras of the servant, adopted son, and true son. Then, if you were to pass through the eras of servant of servant, servant and adopted son could you then form a relationship with the era of the true son? You cannot form a relationship with the era of the true son just like that. You must establish the foundation of faith, the foundation of substance, and finally the foundation for the Messiah, as laid down in the Divine Principle. What that means is that you need to receive the Messiah. The Messiah is the true Son of God. The adopted son and the true son are of different lineages. That is why conversion of the lineage is necessary. (55-192, 1972.5.9)

Fallen human beings need conversion of their lineage. This is the fundamental issue. The relationship between God and humankind is like that of father and children; however, this truth has not been known until now, and that is why there has been continuous conflict throughout history. No one has ever known the Providence of God. The conversion of the lineage must be carried out on the levels of individual, family, people, nation and world. Only the Messiah can accomplish this. Only after True Parents emerge can the new lineage be initiated by them. Without the Parents, the lineage cannot be converted.

All these issues must be resolved by each individual. Overcoming these problems is the task given to all individuals. However, human beings do not know about all these matters, and that is why the Messiah has to come and complete the task on their behalf. (161-147, 1987.1.18)

Fallen humankind set out on the wrong foot from the very beginning. That is why they must go back. You may ask, go back where? They must return to the starting point. Since they began with false parents, they must return to the beginning and start afresh with true parents. How serious this is! Each person has to inherit the love of God, life of God and lineage of God. When you received the Blessing, you attended the ceremony of converting the lineage, didn't you? You must believe in that, even more than in your own lives.

You should not think of the ceremony as a normal religious ritual, just because it is a Unification Church ritual. This ceremony is like an injection that revives a person from death. It is like an antidote. (216-107, 1991.3.9)

In the Bible you read the story of Jacob, who plotted with his mother and tricked his father into giving him the blessing. You also read about Tamar, who committed immoral acts. Yet, it states in the Bible that Jesus will come to the earth through the tribe of Judah. What does all this mean? It is because the problem of conversion of the lineage remained and had to be resolved. The bloodline must be purified. Of all the religions, only Christianity has placed importance on the lineage, and laid down the conversion of lineage as its main ideology. You cannot find this in any other religion, and that is why you can safely conclude that we must follow this teaching.

That is why in the conversion of lineage, Father could not exclude Christianity. On the contrary, I focused on Christianity, the religion that inherited the ideology of the chosen people. If I had used a title for our association for the unification of all religions rather than Christianity, would I have been persecuted? Do you understand what I'm trying to say? Therefore, converting the lineage had to be the main emphasis of the central ideology. (227-349, 1992.2.16)

2.4. Three stages in changing the lineage

2.4.1. Holy wine ceremony

Before receiving the Blessing of marriage in the Unification Church, you need to go through the ceremony of changing the lineage. All of you went through that, didn't you? The indemnity stick ceremony and the three-day ceremony make it seem very complicated, don't they? During these ceremonies, Satan cannot intrude. These rituals signify that the gates of the Kingdom of Heaven have been opened by virtue of the laws of God and True Parents; and that liberation has been proclaimed. Therefore, Satan, who has been particularly active on the perfection level of the growth stage, cannot interfere. Do you all know that Blessed Families went through the ceremony of changing the lineage? They had to pass through this ceremony before they could receive the Blessing. (235-215, 1992.9.20)

After the engagement, you need to go through the holy wine and holy wedding ceremonies. Then, what are the engagement, holy wine ceremony and wedding ceremony? They are not performed just for the sake of themselves. They are the ceremonies that must be inevitably carried out to re-enact and indemnify the Fall. (35-215, 1970.10.19)

Fallen human beings cannot go to the place of the Blessing if they do not deny all their past loves, which are defiled with the false love of the satanic world. They must become new, resurrected substantial beings, who can propagate the love of True Parents centering on the love of God. On that basis, the holy wine ceremony is a ritual that promises the achievement of a new standard of life by passing through the gates of the love of True Parents. (35-215, 1970.10.19)

What is the purpose of the holy wine ceremony? It is a ritual of putting the body of God into one's own body, centering on a new love. Everyone has a fallen body that needs to be substituted centering on the love of God. This act of substitution is performed through the holy wine ceremony. Just as Jesus says in the Bible, "The bread symbolizes my body and the wine my blood, so you must eat and drink of it." Through this ceremony, one can be cleansed of the original sin by inheriting the new lineage centering on the love and substantial aspect of God. You cannot go to the place of the Blessing without attending this ceremony. That is why the holy wine ceremony is a ceremony for changing the lineage. (35-245, 1970.10.19)

We need the absolute phrase, "the change of the lineage." When you received the Blessing, you participated in the ceremony for changing the lineage, didn't you? You need to take the holy wine in order to convert the lineage.

When making the holy wine, one must pass through the process of selecting twenty-one elements. You don't know what they are, do you? In this process, you need to focus on the fruits borne on trees, on the ground, and underground, and select twenty-one of the most precious elements from the mineral, plant and animal kingdoms. Moreover, these elements should not in any way be connected to conditions that can be accused. The wine has to be kept in storage for seven months, and nothing must disturb its purity during this period. (215-109, 1991.2.6)

The holy wine ceremony is the ceremony of restoration through indemnity. When you participate in this ceremony, you attend in the position of the archangel. That is why everything including the lineage must be offered through it. Everything is restored through the ceremony. It is a condition for restoration. I conduct the ceremony through True Mother. You are all in the same situation. A bridge is being laid. Through attending the holy wine ceremony, you can enter the position of restoration, which is the same as the position of parents. You must realize this.

The woman receives the holy wine first. The woman first bows to Father, accepts the holy wine, and drinks half of what is in the cup. Then the husband bows. While the woman is drinking her half, the man should have his head bowed. At that very moment, the woman is in the position of the mother. She represents the mother. Under these conditions, the woman drinks half and hands the remaining half to the man for him to drink. When the man drinks the remaining half, the relationship between the two is formed. Then the man can stand on an equal level with the woman. (113-309, 1981.5.10)

The holy wine ceremony is carried out in the reverse order of the Fall of Adam and Eve. Before you can get married, you need to be engaged. Then there is the holy wine ceremony. Only then can you attend the holy wedding ceremony. You could not become the original Adam and Eve because of the Fall. Through the engagement ceremony, you present yourselves before God and True Parents, who are trying to reclaim their children, saying, "We will become a better Adam and Eve, who are better than your fallen children." Adam and Eve were still in the state of engagement. Through the engagement, a new world is created. You must therefore understand that the holy wine ceremony establishes the conditions that restore all these relationships. (120-167, 1982.10.13)

In bringing the holy wine to the participants, it must start with the archangel representative first, followed by the Eve representative, and then the Adam representative. When you, as a candidate, are offered the holy wine, Eve receives it first. Without Eve, the man cannot be reborn. Because the purpose of drinking the wine is restoration, Eve must receive the holy wine first, drink half of it, and then offer the remaining half to her husband. When receiving the holy wine cup, you must make a bow first, because whoever is handing it to you is doing so on behalf of Father.

You need to bow three times in theory, but bowing once is also acceptable as long as you are putting into the one bow what you would into the three bows. You receive the cup, drink half, and pass it on to your husband. After you drink from the cup, you must return it. The returned cup is then passed in reverse, from Father to Mother, and then the archangel, and then left to rest. In this way, you become unified in heart.

In actual fact, initially, True Father must first place his hand on the women's hands and pray. True Father would offer the prayer of unity. When you drink the holy wine after the prayer has been said, the fallen lineage is purified. That is the condition. The ceremony of changing the lineage is like baptism in Christianity! (183-89, 1988.10.29)

Eve fell because of the archangel. Therefore, in the work of restoration, Eve must stand before heaven through Adam and restore the archangel. This is the purpose of the holy wine ceremony. In conducting the ceremony, Father gives the wine to the woman first, doesn't he? Do you know why that is? By doing so, Eve, who has been lost, is restored. Through the holy wine ceremony, they become one in spirit, in heart, and in body. It is an absolute and internal commitment. (46-233, 1971.8.15)

The holy wine is not simply made like ordinary wine. You cannot bring forth wine and claim it to be holy wine. It is made in the presence of God and Satan, and the angels in the spirit world. There are twenty-one elements within it that you do not know about. The wine contains all the elements that are formed in the process of restoring the physical world and humankind. When making the holy wine, spirits from the spirit world come and implore me to pour a glass for them so that they can partake of it. It is because they know that by drinking the holy wine they can be restored. That is why they come to me in a group and ask to share in the benefit. They know that I can bestow on them this benefit. However, I am not here for the spirit world. I am here for the physical world. That is why I tell the spirits, "Wait!" and give the wine to you, for all the suffering you have been through. (46-233, 1971.8.15)

The holy wine contains elements that symbolize the love of the True Parents. It also must contain something that symbolizes blood. So when you drink it, you become one with the love of the True Parents, and also with the blood. This is what the holy wine incorporates. (35-211, 1970.10.18)

How is the holy wine made? It is wine that symbolizes earth, sea, heaven, and everything in them. The holy wine contains three kinds of wine. It also contains other elements that represent all the things of creation. By drinking the wine, you are reborn spiritually and physically. You cannot rid yourself of the original sin and convert the lineage without attending the holy wine ceremony. You cannot pass through the standard of perfection and become one with God's love if the lineage is not changed. That is why you must understand that the holy wine ceremony indemnifies all this. (35-211, 1970.10.18)

The holy wine ceremony draws out the blood of Satan, the blood that was defiled through the Fall. In other words, it is a ceremony that draws out the original sin. (35-215, 1970.10.19)

The holy wine contains elements representing all creation, which cannot be accused by Satan. After drinking the holy wine, and becoming one with True Parents, if you commit any acts that defile your body, you will be worse off than Satan himself. Satan defiled and violated the perfection level of the growth stage. But if someone receives the Blessing and then commits a sin, he defiles the substantial body of God in the perfection level of the completion stage and cannot ever be forgiven. This is a truly terrifying thought. (Blessed Family - 596)

The place where the holy wine ceremony is conducted is the place that indemnifies the path of suffering and hardships experienced by True Parents. That is a place that cannot be exchanged for the universe or heaven and earth. You must not defile that place. Therefore, it is only right that you would be held accountable. (172-61, 1988.1.7)

What is the difference between the second generation children of Blessed Families and young members who are candidates for the Blessing? When those candidates want to receive the Blessing, they need the holy wine ceremony and other ceremonies as well. It is very complicated. However, in the case of the second generation, there is no need for the holy wine ceremony. Their roots are different. Your roots are lodged in the fallen world, but theirs are not.

Everyone looks similar from the outside, but their histories and backgrounds are all different. The beginnings were different and so the process of growing up was different. The current situations they are in are different and their future destinations are different. Even though the final destination (spirit world) is the same, the final place they are going to there is different. It cannot be the same because those of the second generation are in the position of blessed children. (144-281, 1986.4.26)

2.4.2. Blessing Ceremony

The Blessing Ceremony is the bequeathal ceremony of love. Just as True Parents received love from God, you should receive love from Parents in place of the love of God. The holy wedding ceremony is the bequeathal ceremony in which you receive this love from Parents who are encouraging you with the words, "You should live this way!" What that means is that you receive the love of God from True Parents. It is not something you can receive from someone who is famous. Weddings not officiated by the True Parents are officiated by the archangel. When a prominent person comes to officiate at a wedding alone, like an odd shoe, that person is conducting the wedding as the archangel. (96-236, 1978.1.22)

A wedding ceremony signifies the realization of love, as well as the bestowal of the rights of creation and dominion. (76-46, 1975.1.26)

The Holy Wedding Blessing Ceremony is not simply a wedding through which a man and woman come together and form a family. Until now, all weddings were centered on the people getting married, but our wedding ceremony is a significant condition necessary to indemnify history. Therefore, in returning joy to God, we conduct the ceremony solemnly and splendidly. The Divine Principle clearly explains to us that our wedding ceremonies alleviate the grief of God caused by the Fall of Adam and Eve, and establish the true standard of husband and wife, which Jesus was not able to achieve. (22-212, 1969.2.4)

For you, walking towards the officiator of the Blessing Ceremony is like walking through the six thousand years of providential history. (Blessed Family - 679)

Forming an entrance are twenty-one or twelve best men and bridesmaids representing three stages, which signify formation, growth and completion of the providential course. After taking seven steps, you must stop and make three bows as the condition that you have passed through the formation stage. This whole ceremony represents the providential course of history from the time of Adam until now. (19-268, 1968.2.20)

In particular, it is the process that represents the three eras of Adam, Jesus and the Second Coming. (Blessed Family - 679)

You walk forward between the best men and bridesmaids, who are standing on either side, to meet the True Parents. The best men and bridesmaids establish the spiritual condition of representing the twelve tribes of Israel and twenty-four elders at Jesus' time. The bows represent the setting of a condition of indemnity for all this. True Parents sprinkle the holy water on those receiving the Blessing, to place them in the position of having been restored through indemnity. In this way, you are setting the condition of having gone beyond the earthly foundation of ancestors in the spirit world. (19-268, 1968.2.20)

The mass holy wedding is held to find and establish the new family of God. In other words, the ceremony is held so that you can learn to love God more than anyone else in the world. (Blessed Family - 563)

The mass holy wedding is something we can be proud of in the Unification Church. Moreover, we should be proud that it brings together not only people from the same race but people from East and West. No power on earth, except the Unification Church, can accomplish this, not even the presidents of nations. We are able to hold the weddings, not because Father is great, but because we have behind us the power of God. (Blessed Family - 563)

True Father's Holy Wedding ceremony should have been more grand and more magnificent than any other wedding performed to date. However, because it was carried out under extremely difficult circumstances, it was not as grand as it should have been. Therefore, we still have a condition to fulfill, which is to carry out the ceremony once again in all splendor and glory.

The members must also be in the position to have the greatest wedding ceremonies in three generations whether at home or overseas. Only then can you set this as a condition in front of Satan. That is why we hold large weddings. At the same time, from an internal point of view, we need to set a condition as a sacrificial offering in order to conduct weddings that bring joy to God. (19-70, 1967.12.26)

A banquet hosted by God should be more extravagant than any other held in the satanic world. However, an individual cannot uphold this standard alone. That is why we need to host mass holy weddings as never been seen before in history. (19-32, 1967.12.15)

What is the purpose of the Holy Wedding Blessing Ceremony? It is to save the world. The ceremony is an international holy wedding ceremony that transcends nationality, race, language, culture and customs. Through it, new people of God are created. Therefore, the place where the ceremony is held is one of reconciliation. (Blessed Family - 565)

We conduct the Holy Wedding Blessing Ceremony in the Unification Church in order to create a new race in the world, centering on God. (Blessed Family - 565)

This Holy Wedding Ceremony being conducted today has been the hope and ideal of God. It is the Holy Wedding Ceremony that God had planned for Adam and Eve after they fully matured. It existed in His heart as the ideal of creation, and so, conducting this ceremony is truly a historic event. You must realize that this is the first time such a ceremony has been held since the time of creation. (9-83, 1960.4.16)

2.4.3. Three-day ceremony for substantial restoration

Forty days after receiving the Blessing, you need to go through the ceremony for substantial restoration, which lasts three days. This period of forty days is the period of total historic indemnity. A person is given the right of restoration centering on love, not in the formation or growth stages, but in the completion stage. (God's Will - 552)

Adam's era and the era that came after that were both failures. As a result, the formative realm of God's substantial love in the Old Testament Age could not be inherited, and the substantial love of God in the growth stage centering on Christianity also could not be inherited. Only after inheriting the realm of love in the formation and growth stages can you stand in the realm of completion of the Completed Testament Age. The three-day ceremony is a ceremony of conditional indemnity for substantial restoration. On the first day of the three-day ceremony, the realm of the Old Testament Age and the position of fallen Adam are restored. On the second day, the position of Jesus in the New Testament Age is restored through indemnity. On the third day, the groom, representing Jesus, re-creates the bride. From there, you can begin again on the right path. Setting the conditions for indemnity in detail, like this, is really complicated work. (God's Will - 552)

During the three-day ceremony, the people who have received the Blessing are in the position of husband and wife, but one in which the wife has to stand in the position of the mother. As the mother, she must give birth to her husband through love. This means that until the Lord comes, all wives must give birth to their husbands, and Eve who represents women must also give birth to the Lord at his Second Advent. (90-134, 1976.10.21)

At present, there is no perfected husband. There is no Lord, no owner on earth. Therefore it is the responsibility of the woman to give birth to him. Eve was supposed to perfect Adam, but instead she made him fall. Mary was supposed to give birth to Jesus and do her duty as the mother so that he could fulfill his mission, but she failed to do so. All this must be restored. What that means is that the woman must give birth to her spouse as Adam. If he does not become the perfected Adam, he cannot consummate his marriage. Since the providence took three eras, including the era of the Second Coming, the woman has to fulfill her mission of giving birth to three people, through three generations. (90-134, 1976.10.21)

The woman, in the position of Eve, must give birth to her husband as Adam. She must raise him through the formation stage. Then, as a representative of Jesus, she must raise him through the growth stage. Finally, in the completion stage, she must raise him to become Adam who is untainted by the Fall. Only after that can the husband claim his right as the husband of Eve and love her. This is the process that needs to be followed. A confession is necessary at this point. Only in the era of the Second Coming can he become the husband. When he can stand in the position of perfected Adam, he can claim the position of the Blessing, that is, the position of the bridegroom. (90-134, 1976.10.21)

Through True Father, the wife is bequeathed the mission of a mother towards her husband. What this means is that the wife must love in a way that allows her to give birth to her husband in three stages. In order to set the condition for her giving birth through love, the act of loving must be carried out in the opposite way from how it was done in the past. The woman is in the upper position and the man is in the lower position. You should keep this in mind in the act of love. (90-134, 1976.10.21)

When carrying out the three-day ceremony, the woman prays first. In order to give birth to Adam in the formation stage, one needs to be blessed. Only then can one enter the era of Jesus. Then the ritual is repeated, with the words, "Please bestow on me the blessing of giving birth to the second Adam, who is like Jesus!" With the second birth, the husband advances to the position representing Jesus, from where he can reach the position of perfection. Only then can he achieve the subject position of the husband. (90-134, 1976.10.21)

After the growth stage in the three-day ceremony, the man is restored to the upper position. That is why in making love on the third occasion, the man should be in the upper position. After completing this, the husband and wife should offer the prayer that they have become an eternal husband and wife, and an eternal family that belongs to God and that is the heir of heaven. Only then can they truly start their lives as husband and wife. Only when that is accomplished, can they boldly walk into the Kingdom of God as a family completely restored through indemnity. It is that difficult to achieve. Therefore, if you do not know about this, it is impossible for you to be restored. You cannot be restored if you don't know this. In the world today, many churches claim that they will go to the Kingdom of Heaven if they believe in Jesus, but this is total nonsense. They are not going to the Kingdom of Heaven but to paradise. Paradise is the waiting room. (90-134, 1976.10.21)

The holy wine ceremony sets the condition that you have been born through three providential mothers -- Eve, Mary and True Mother. The holy wine contains the blood of indemnity. By drinking the holy wine, you are purified internally, and by wiping yourself with the holy handkerchief, you are purified externally. (19-270, 1968.2.20)

From now on, after having completed the three-day ceremony, you must create substantial children. You must pray that you can give birth to children who can form a relationship of heart with Heavenly Father and who can become the priests of heart. I hope that you will give birth to children on the foundation of heart that represents heaven and earth. I always take responsibility once I have blessed someone. We must receive the Blessing once more on behalf of the world. That is why it is a conditional Blessing. The 40-day separation period indemnified the four thousand years of history. The actual married life begins today, the end of the three-day ceremony. Since the day of the Blessing until now there has been a period of indemnity. (11-161, 1961.6.24) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Section 3. Responsibilities of Blessed Families.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Nine - Blessed Family
Chapter One - True Parents and the Blessing
Section 3. Responsibilities of Blessed Families

3.1. Unity of heart with True Parents

Since human beings fell while at the top of the growth stage of the growing period, we cannot go directly to the completion stage. What this means is that people at the top of the growth stage can rid themselves of original sin through the Blessing. They can then rise to the level above the point where the first ancestors fell. Therefore, you must realize that the position you have acquired today through receiving the Blessing is not that of the top of the completion stage but the top of the growth stage. (35-233, 1970.10.19)

Through fallen Adam and Eve, the eight members of Adam's family including Cain, Abel, Seth and their respective spouses all fell. Therefore, the Blessing is where you can once again proceed towards the completion stage by setting conditions of indemnity. You must feel the love of the Parents while you are doing so. The origin of life comes about when a person is born through the love of the parents. Only when you pass through the place where you can respect the value of life more than anything else in the world, can you proceed to the new path of life. That is how the Divine Principle works. (35-233, 1970.10.19)

The individual perfection we speak of today is not the absolute and complete perfection of the individual. It is conditional. You must understand that this perfection is a conditional perfection in the process of restoration. That is why, though they stand in the position of parents, they do not truly know about God's realm of heart. They have not experienced the great power of loving each other so much that the husband cannot give up his wife and the wife cannot give up her husband even in exchange for the universe. The love they share is so strong that it can hold heaven and earth together.

That is why those families who have received the Blessing must bear in mind that until they cross over from this fallen realm, they are only in the realm of conditional perfection. They are not in the realm of the perfected Kingdom of Heaven. Since they are only living in that conditional realm of perfection, once they pass on to the spirit world, they need to go through certain formalities. Only after they go through due formalities and reach complete perfection can they receive their passports and enter the Kingdom of Heaven. (100-144, 1978.10.9)

"I have received the Blessing, and that's enough! I'll go to the Kingdom of Heaven even if I don't do anything now!" If you think like this, and sit still, doing nothing, you will go to ruin. The Blessing is not at the perfection level. Everyone here, you learned about the seven-year course, didn't you? Since there is no one else who knows about these complicated details and has worked out the truth from them, even the Almighty God has no choice but to be drawn by this. After you received the Blessing, you may claim, "We received the Blessing according to the principles of God. We have become completely one." But is that true? The husband and wife must in turn re-create. (68-148, 1973.7.29)

The husband and wife must re-create each other. If the Blessed families of the Unification Church forget that, you will still have to walk the path of filling in the bottomless pit that exists between the resentful husband and wife and all will come to ruin. Even if I claim that you will not come to ruin, the truth is that you will. The husband and wife must pass through the process of re-creation to become the ideal husband and wife who have been perfectly restored, according to the desire of God. That is why in the Unification Church we first talk of individual restoration and perfection, and then restoration and perfection of the family. (68-148, 1973.7.29)

What is the hope of humankind? It is to attend True Parents. Six thousand years ago, Adam and Eve were supposed to be blessed in marriage and all of humanity was to become the descendants of God. However, due to the Fall of Adam and Eve, human beings became the descendants of Satan instead. Therefore, True Parents, who were lost six thousand years ago, must be restored on the side of heaven. You have to be reborn through the relationship of love with True Parents. Only then can you become citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven. (19-203, 1968.1.7)

Everything starts from True Parents. The beginning of everything, the starting point, is not you, but True Parents. It is the same for the way we live, our general activities and our family relationships of love. The beginning is always True Parents. By True Parents, I am not referring to my wife and myself; my point is that this is the original concept harbored by God with regard to our first ancestors. You must keep this motto in mind: "How can we make our families like the family of True Parents?" (277-250, 1996.4.18)

True Parents are the center of your Blessed Family. In the Garden of Eden, a family living with true parents was not formed. It is your responsibility to restore the family, and in order to do so, you must follow the commands of True Parents absolutely. You should not argue with True Parents. The name of True Parents can settle down in your families only when your personal concepts disappear. If this does not come to pass, you cannot restore ideal families. This is not an idea I came up with; it is the original concept of creation nurtured by God. (277-250, 1996.4.18)

From now on, you must live with True Parents. True Parents are in the position of the grandparents, but you must also feel you have your mother and father living with you, and that you are in the position of the eldest son. We can thus conclude that three generations live together in your home. You must live with the feeling in your heart that God is with you, and True Parents are with you as your own parents. We have now ushered in an era in which we cannot think that God is not there, that He is not alive. (131-97, 1984.4.16)

All of humankind is supposed to connect to God in heart. God, the Father, and humankind, the children, are meant to be connected through the realm of heart. (55-163, 1972.5.7)

Since human beings fell because they did not believe in God, they must believe in the Savior and follow him. What should they do as they follow him? They should prepare a love nest for Jesus. Isn't it simple? Then, they should become one substantially, as well as one in heart with Jesus, the groom, through whom they can then be prepared. In this way, the place where God, true parents, and true children come together, that is, the place originally desired by God at the time of creation, comes into existence on earth. A new universe can then begin from there. (15-263, 1965.10.17)

Though your lineages and backgrounds are different, if you want to take after True Parents you must first be engrafted to them. You must do a complete turnaround and be engrafted. To do this, you must complete the course of indemnity that you are undertaking. Since that course was begun through the True Parents, it can only be completed through the True Parents. That is why you must be engrafted to True Parents. Because Adam became a false parent instead of a true parent, God has continuously sought after the True Parents until this day. The reason the groom, the bride and the marriage feast of the lamb are needed in the era of the Second Coming is so we may find the True Parents. (24-203, 1969.8.10)

What should you do to receive the love of the True Parents? Love everything that is loved by True Parents. Only then can you receive love from them. In terms of a family, if a son wants to be loved by his parents, he needs to know he can only receive love from his parents when he loves everything they cherish. If a person wants to receive love without doing so, he is no better than a thief. If a child claims everything that is valued by his parents just as he pleases, he cannot receive love from them. (133-26, 1984.7.1)

Are you the true sons and daughters of True Parents? When you talk about true children, what are you centering on? It is the true lineage. Of course, the relationship is formed through true love, but the actual connection is through the true lineage. That is why those connected through the true lineage take after the mother and father. Do you resemble True Father? Your eyes are blue whereas my eyes are black, and our hair is different colors. My hair is white. I am an Asian and my face is flat. When taking after True Parents, you only resemble the most essential parts. By these essential parts, I am talking about winning over Satan and loving God absolutely. That is all you need to take after. Then you can dominate and control Satan. (170-237, 1987.11.21)

How much should you love True Father? Here we return to the fundamental problem. You cannot love him while you are still in a place stained with traces of love from the satanic world. You must love much more than that. You must love him more than you love anyone else, even your own mother, father, wife and children, who were all born in the satanic world.

That is why the Bible says, "Anyone who loves his father or mother more than me is not worthy of me; and anyone who loves his son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me." This was the conclusion. Jesus went on to say, "Anyone who does not take up his cross and follow me is not worthy of me!" He said we must take up our crosses. Our public endeavors are regarded as our crosses, because we need to battle against the forces that are dragging us in the opposite direction. In the process of doing so, we will shed many bitter tears. (178-97, 1988.6.1)

The fallen world of today must deny everything, but while they are denying everything, they must nurture the bud of love. Such logic is necessary in the world. You must deny everything and try to discover the absolute standard centered on God and His governing love. (109-146, 1980.11.1)

You must involve True Parents in everything you do. You must consult them in making decisions; you must talk with them and try to solve any problems with them. (44-175, 1971.5.6)

3.2. The absolute value of sexual love

What is the symbol of the love between man and woman? What is the terminus of love? It is the sexual organs that physically unite man and woman into one. They act as the passageway through which the minds and bodies of man and woman form a complete union centering on love. (132-146, 1984.5.31)

What is the difference between man and woman? First of all, their bodies, including the sexual organs, are different. Then, for whom is the sexual organ of man absolutely necessary? The sexual organ of man exists for woman.

When you look at the sexual organs of human beings, you see that one has a concave shape while the other has a convex shape. Why do you think that is? Organs of both sexes could have been made in pointed shapes or flat shapes, but why were they shaped so differently? It is all for the objective partner. The organ of the man is absolutely desired by the woman, and the organ of the woman is absolutely desired by the man. Until now, no one knew that the woman's sexual organ belonged to the man absolutely, and that the man's sexual organ belonged to the woman. By possessing the organ of the opposite sex, a person can understand about love. (299-119, 1999.2.7)

The sexual organs are the palace of love, the palace in which eternal life is born, the palace that inherits the future descendants and lineage which will succeed to the eternally unchanging traditions of heaven. It is the palace of true life, true love and true lineage. It is the most precious place of all. You cannot do anything you like with it. You cannot use it without permission from God. It is a place that cannot be touched by anyone other than your husband or wife, who has gained the approval of God and the universe. (216-207, 1991.3.31)

The unity of man and woman, convex and concave, is the place where God is perfected. That is where woman who is one half, and man who is the other half, are perfected. The land of settlement, where the ideal of God's love can be perfected, begins from the place where concave and convex unite and a relationship of the first love is established after marriage. The first love relationship of man and woman represents the place of perfection of the object partner of God. This is the core of the universe. When this moves, the entire universe goes back and forth in harmony. It is the base for the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world.

Since this is the origin of love, it is called the original palace of love. Among the many royal palaces, the central palace is called the original palace. This is the original palace of love, life and the lineage, and the origin of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world. It is the beginning place of the freedom, happiness and peace longed for by humanity. That place is the royal palace for love, life, lineage and all creation; and the individual, family, tribe and a people are connected from there. You should understand that it is the original source and starting point of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world. It is also the origin of freedom, happiness and peace. If a woman does not have a man, she is in absolute darkness. If a man does not have a woman, he is in absolute darkness (261-173, 1994.6.9)

It is not only the base of peace, but also everything else that begins from love, including the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world. What love? Is it the love of a man, the love of a woman, or the love of both man and woman? It is the love of both. Where does the love of man and woman come together? Is it the face or the fingertips? The love between the two comes together through the sexual organs. (263-52, 1994.8.16)

What is the best place a man can worship? Is it the face of a woman? Is it her breasts? Is it her body? Where is it? There is only one place in which the concave part can come together with the convex part. For this to happen, the creation is connected, and the society, nation, world, universe and Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world are connected. This is the iron rule and the formula of the existing world. (262-55, 1994.7.23)

Where is the original place through which not only man and woman, but also God Himself can be perfected? Where can you perfect the love of God and man and woman? Where is the central place of settlement? This is the question. If you don't know the answer to this question, you cannot expand and extend the heavenly kingdom of the ideal of love on earth. Is that place of settlement the eyes, nose, hands, or feet? Where is it? It is the sexual organs. (261-167, 1994.6.9)

What are the sexual organs? They are the palaces centered on true love, true life and true lineage. They are the most precious in the world. Without them, God's ideal, God's family and God's will cannot be achieved. They are the origin, from which we can achieve the perfection of everything. (216-218, 1991.4.1)

The sexual organ of a woman is the source of the universe. The place where one forms the connection of love is the main palace of love. It is the original palace. Love begins from there. The love-making on the first night after blessed marriage is the beginning of the main palace of love. It is the place where the life of man and woman unite into one for the first time. Therefore, that place is the original palace of ideal life, and the original lineage begins from there. Thus, that place becomes the original palace of the lineage.

Heaven also begins from there, so that place also becomes the original palace for the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world, and the original palace for human perfection and for God's perfection. (257-324, 1994.3.16)

Sexual organs are the palace of love. What is the current state of that palace of love? The sexual organs of human beings are the most precious in the world: they are the palace of love, life and lineage. They are the most sacred in the world. Through the Fall, however, they became defiled. From the original viewpoint of God, the sexual organ is not unclean, but sacred. It is most precious. Life, love and lineage are connected to it. This sacred organ was defiled by Satan. (218-176, 1991.7.28)

If this world became one that absolutely valued the sexual organs, would that world be a good world or a bad one? Would it be a thriving world or a perishing world? When God was creating human beings, which part of the body do you think He put most effort into making? Would it have been the eyes, nose, heart, or brain? None of these organs are capable of reproducing new life and die out in the end. Isn't that true? (279-244, 1996.9.15)

Your sexual organ is the original palace of love. I'm telling you that your sexual organ is the main palace, the palace of life and palace of lineage. Only when it is treated as such, can it become the palace in which God can reside. Since God is the King of kings, He needs to reside in His main palace. So if you want Him to come and reside with you, you need to become the main palace of love, life, and lineage, and the main palace of conscience. (280-197, 1997. 1.1)

The place where two lives come together as one, centered on love, and the place where the blood of man and woman become one, is the sexual organ. You must know that this place is more precious than sons and daughters, husband and even God. It is a place that is more precious than your children, husband, and even parents. If sexual organs did not exist, parents would be valueless, husband and wife would be valueless, and sons and daughters would be valueless. Since this place is so very precious, it is kept under lock and key, away from other eyes, during your lifetime, as the treasure of treasures. The key that can unlock the sexual organ of a man is owned by the woman, and the key for the woman is owned by the man; there is only one key for every person. There should only be one key per person. Do you want to possess ten or twenty keys, as in the case of free sex? Do you want to become a ruined house that has its gates open for everyone and does not have an owner? Do you want to become a place that anyone can pass through and come and go at will? (280-199, 1997.1.1)

What are the sexual organs where man and woman make love? They are the original palace of love, life and lineage. Grandfathers and grandmothers hold to them, as will all sons and daughters who are yet to be born. Is there any man or woman who does not hold on to them? Then why did it become such an immoral subject? People regard any word connected to sex as immoral. Why is it immoral? It should be sacred. You should accept words connected to sex as sacred. The sexual organ connects to eternal love to bring forth eternal life and eternal lineage. It is the most precious thing in the world of creation. (210-101, 1990.12.1)

Protecting and guarding the chastity of men and women is the same as protecting the universe. This is because the order of love between men and women is the basis of the universe. The sexual organ is more important than the head. You cannot find the origin of true love in your head. You cannot find the origin of true life in your head. You cannot find the origin of true lineage in your head. Where is this origin, then? It is in the sexual organs. Isn't that only too true? Everything can be found in the sexual organs -- life, love, and lineage. It is the main palace of love. You can find the root of life there. It is the same in the case of the lineage. The sexual organ is the most precious part of the human body as well as the human world and history of humanity. Without it, reproduction of humankind would be impossible. (203-104, 1990.6.17)

In the fallen world, love has become the most dangerous thing in the world. The Fall is the reason love is not being managed properly and the universe is broken and overturned. Though human beings did not realize how love became false and indecent, they still tried to guard and protect that love because of their instinctive desire and hope for true love. (Blessed Family - 346)

Through the Fall, the sexual organs of men and women became evil. They became the main palace that opened the gates to the evil wave of death, laws of death, the hell of destruction, and the wicked object that destroyed the ways of heaven. This was the tragic secret that has been hidden in history until this time. (197-175, 1990.1.13)

Where is the palace of love? You must not think it strange that I am talking of such things. If this is not corrected, the whole world will go amiss. If the first step goes wrong, wickedness will spread throughout the whole universe. Through my strenuous efforts to find the answer to the fundamental problems of humankind and the origin of the universe, I discovered the answer within the sexual organ. After discovering this, I thought the whole matter through and found that the harmony of heaven and earth was swirling there. It is truly an amazing fact. (197-24, 1990.1.7)

True freedom is premised on taking responsibility. If everyone insisted only on the freedom of love for each individual and put this into practice, without taking responsibility for it, how great would be the confusion and catastrophe resulting from it! The perfection of human beings, who will be able to achieve the sublime ideal of love, is only possible when they take responsibility for love. (277-200, 1996.4.16)

Humankind must be grateful to God for giving them the freedom of love. But at the same time, they should take responsibility, by becoming the subject of that freedom through self-discipline and self-control. When a person takes responsibility for love, he does not do so because of laws or what other people think, but because of self-dominion and self-determination in the vertical relationship of life with God. (277-200, 1996.4.16)

If you use your sexual organs recklessly, like a blind person who is wandering here and there because he has lost his way, you are bound for hell. On the other hand, if you use your sexual organs according to God's standard of absolute love, you will go to the highest realm of the Kingdom of Heaven. This conclusion is clear, fair and proper. (279-256, 1996.9.15)

You are bound to be punished if you treat the love organs recklessly. It is the palace of love and the garden of love, the ancestor of love. Love originated from there. Life was begun from there. History began from there. What that means is that the origin of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world, and the origin of God's happiness are molded there. God's laughter begins from there. The love organ is the place where God can find love and dance for joy. You must go in search for this place. Is that right, or wrong? That is how precious it is. (256-199, 1994.3.13)

Since human beings fell because of love, the sexual organs are the most frightening in the world. In religion, adultery is treated as the most frightful sin of all. Free sex is abundant in the United States. Is it expanding the hell of Satan or God's heaven? It is expanding hell. It is expanding hell on earth, and hell in the spirit world. Through it, everything will end up in ruin. (261-302, 1994.3.13)

Even if I inquired into every truth in the world, probed into both the spiritual and physical worlds, and looked into every scripture, there would be no way to answer the question: Does God exist or not? If there is a God and if this God made the world the way it is today, I would fight with Him to bring this problem to an end. I would never let Him go until this problem was solved. Why were human beings born and what is the fundamental principle through which human beings were born? Man was born because of woman. That is the best truth of all truths. An ideal man standing before a woman is the best truth. You must realize that he is the substantial entity of the truth of the ideal; he brings the perfection of the whole universe. The woman standing before such a man is also the substantial entity of all substantial elements of universal truth. She is the being that embodies absolute truth. (267-230, 1995.1.8)

You must not stain your Blessing lineage. All of you should be fully aware of this. Your lineage is your asset that will enable you to succeed to and inherit heaven. It is like a document of your blood relatives or deed papers to that lineage. It is the equivalent of your genealogy. The issue is how you protect your purity. (263-62, 1994.8.16)

3.3. The importance of ideal marriage

Man is a being with God's masculine form, and woman is a being with God's feminine form. A husband and wife are like the universe wrapped up in a wrapping cloth. Therefore, a husband and wife can feel the heart of God's ideal love. (13-67, 1963.10.17)

If a husband and wife love each other so much that their love is about to explode on the basis of a heart that loves God and humanity, God and the universe will be intoxicated through that family. The love they share cannot be anything else but the love for God and humanity. Where is the root of that love? That root cannot be found within oneself. It is the origin of God's love and the love of humanity. (35-240, 1970.10.19)

If you are married, you no long just exist in a horizontal plane. Although you only have a horizontal foundation, the vertical concept comes into being when high connects to low. A horizontal history might bring order to the universe but not to the cosmos.

Only when the vertical meets with the horizontal and forms a right angle, can all sides fit together: You can replace heaven with the earth, or the earth with heaven, or front with back, or back with front, or between any correlative aspects -- left, right, top, bottom, front, back. The perfected standard on earth leads to total perfection in the spirit world. (230-259, 1992.5.8)

The wedding ceremony of perfected Adam and Eve is the wedding ceremony of God. That is how the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and the Kingdom of Heaven in spirit world come into existence simultaneously. It starts from the love nest. The moment the sexual organs of man and woman come together without the Fall is the starting point of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world. That is also the base on which the Three Great Kingships should be established. A love nest cannot be built anywhere else except that place. (263-57, 1994.8.16)

By nature, human beings do not like to share their spouses' love with others. The horizontal relationship of love between husband and wife is different from the vertical relationship of love between parents and children, in that once it is shared with others, it becomes ruined. This is because, by virtue of the principle of creation, it becomes necessary for husband and wife to form an absolute unity in love. Human beings have the responsibility to live for the sake of their spouses absolutely. (277-200, 1996.4.16)

For God, the sight of a man and woman receiving the Blessing and feeling joy by giving and receiving perfected love is like a flower blossoming on earth. Moreover, everything that occurs through their love is like the fragrance of flowers to God. God would then come to reside in such a family because He desires to live amidst such a beautiful fragrance. The place of ideal love between a husband and wife is the base on which God's love can come automatically. That place will also become the point where all creation and the universe can come together in harmony. (Blessed Family - 889)

It is the desire of the world, humanity and the future history to form a family in which the love of God can blossom through three generations. You must realize that the love between husband and wife is such a precious and beautiful object that will appear as a new flower and have the fragrance of a new history in front of the laws of heaven and earth. (35-241, 1970.10.19)

The perfection of the love between man and woman is the perfection of the universe. The day that this love is broken is the day all order in the universe is destroyed and the world of vertical relationships is completely ruined. (Blessed Family - 545)

A husband and wife bound together through heartfelt love should form a family that demonstrates clearly that their love is one with God's purpose. To do this, they must go beyond their own spheres of life and even beyond their own lifetime. Otherwise, they cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven where God resides. (35-180, 1970.10.13)

Love is eternal. There cannot be two loves that are eternal, but only one. When a man and woman are bound together in love, they should live together in happy union while on earth, and even after death for eternity. Although they have two bodies, they are together in the spirit world, and become one completely. When two bodies become one, they form a circular motion with God, thereby establishing the four-position foundation of love; this is the ideal world. False love cannot invade this world; only true love can exist there. (Blessed Family - 897)

Human beings are always in need of stimulation. Happiness cannot be achieved without it. There must be some kind of stimulation. Just as the food you eat every day tastes different and refreshing if you eat it when you are hungry, the love between a husband and wife must also always feel refreshing. The more a husband and wife see each other, the more they should want to be with each other, even all day long. To this end, one must continue studying about True Parents and God. (23-57, 1969.5.11)

What sort of couple are an ideal husband and wife? They are the husband and wife who can become substantial manifestations of the best art and the best literature. Before they seek elsewhere for the highest ideals and culture, husband and wife should know that the sweetest and deepest love they share should become the supreme work of art in the world. The married life shared by these two should become the best work of literature and an embodiment of literature itself. (22-270, 1969.5.4)

The place where husband and wife share true love after getting married is the place of the palace. This is the origin of the love, life and lineage of God and humankind, and the starting point for the ideal of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world. Centering on true love, the children born of this love become the perfect union of husband and wife, form a family attending God, and become the origin of peace and the ideal. The man and woman, who only represent halves by themselves, unite into one and complete the ideal love of God as His object partners. (259-45, 1994.3.27)

The place where one gives birth is the position where one occupies the higher realm of God's heart. By ascending to the creative position of God and loving one's children, one can experience the inner heart of God and how much He loved humankind after creating them. (224-28, 1991.11.21)

Do you think God would look down on you when you are making love, or not? Would God, who is omnipotent and omnipresent, close His eyes during the night when the five billion people in the world are making love, or not? How would He feel as He looks down on you? How many good wives and good husbands are there? Think about it. All sorts of things can be seen during the night. If a husband or wife does not want to make love to his or her spouse, but is forced into doing it, that is not how a person should live. What kind of love is that? Is that the way to live?

Imagine the whole world becoming like the Garden of Eden, according to the ideal of creation desired by God: filled with the fragrance of flowers, butterflies and bees flying around, heaven and earth living together in harmony, and God falling asleep, drunk on the world itself. How wonderful that would be! Have you ever thought about that? You should all try to live like that. (222-252, 1991.11.3)

Children are the outcome of achieving the ability to create, in the same position as God, by becoming one through the love between husband and wife. (52-319, 1972.2.3)

3.4. Blessing is the key to perfection of the ideal family

God's will in regard to humankind is to realize the ideal of creation by fulfilling the purpose of creation. The realization of the ideal of creation does not end with a man and woman marrying and becoming one through love; they must raise children after that. This is because the laws of nature dictate that the relationships of up and down, front and back become connected. If there was a yesterday, there should be a today, and if there is a today, there should be a tomorrow. They must all be connected. That is why if there is only a husband and wife, there may be a today but there will be no tomorrow. If there is no tomorrow, all things come to an end. That is why in the laws of nature, there can only be right and left when there is up and down. (85-178, 1976.3.3)

God's ideal, which was to be achieved through the human ancestors, was to have a man and woman come together in union and form an ideal family. In this regard, the center of an ideal family is neither man nor woman. A family is a group formed by the union between the husband and wife, the parents and children. At the center is the love of God. Therefore, we reach the conclusion that the will of God is to perfect a family, centering on the love of God.

The family is the point where God's ideal can be manifested on earth, and where the happiness of humanity can be manifested on earth. It is the place where the work of humankind is finished and God's work is completed. (Blessed Family - 934)

Why are families good? The reason is because the family is the base of all free activities centered on the love of the parents. (99-305, 1978.10.1)

There must be parents, husband and wife, and children in a family. Only then can that family become the base for happiness. There can be no doubt that the purpose for God's endeavors in trying to restore humanity is so He can find His own happiness. That is why, in God's efforts to build the foundation for happiness, such an ideal cannot exist without humankind. He can only reach this common ground after forming a relationship with human beings. Just as we feel happiness when our families are fulfilled in love, God also wants to feel happiness in such an environment. (32-198, 1970.7.15)

Once you become one centered on God, circular motion manifests in all sorts of forms and figures. That is why the older sibling must love the younger, following the example of their parents loving them. When a family is united into one in love in that way, love blossoms. Then that family love becomes the love within a society, and then the love within a nation. In this way, it becomes the love of the whole world. However, in the world today this is a concept that is only vaguely understood. (28-170, 1970.1.11)

A true family is one where the husband loves and lives for his wife as he would his mother, where the wife loves and lives for her husband as she would her father, and where the husband and wife love each other as they would their own brother and sister. Furthermore, the world in which the husband loves his wife as he would God and the wife loves and respects her husband as she would God, is the Kingdom of Heaven where ideal families dwell. Such a tradition must be established here on earth. (Blessed Family - 920)

An ideal family is where the three kinds of love, that is, the eternal love of the parents, the eternal love between husband and wife, and the eternal love of the children, centered on God, can be found. (Blessed Family - 913)

In a person's lifetime, the most important moments are when he is born, when he gets married, and when he dies. Then, when he is being born, how should he be born? He must be born well. In terms of our Unification Church, he must be born centering on the connection of heart. The next important moment is the time he gets married. When a person gets married, he does so to expand life.

In other words, he gets married to achieve the four-position foundation. Only when such a public law of the universe is established on earth can the will of God and the original will of humankind, be achieved. Families are there so that such universal laws can be established, both in form and substance, through them. (24-230, 1969.8.17)

Where does life in the Kingdom of Heaven begin? It begins from the family and nowhere else. The Kingdom of Heaven is a dimensionally expanded version of the family, and so does not go beyond the realm of the family. That is why, when you embrace your wife or husband, you must bear in mind that through this act, all men and women in the world have become one. The place where you can set the condition that you have loved all of humanity in this manner is the family. (30-83, 1970.3.17)

The true love relationship between parents and children is vertical, the true love relationship between husband and wife is horizontal, and the true love in the relationship between siblings is in the position of front and back. In these ways, God hoped to achieve the ideal of true love in a rotating spherical shape. In other words, at the central point where the line connecting the high and low vertically, the line connecting the left and the right horizontally, and the line connecting the front and back meet, is where unification can be achieved.

That point becomes the central point of this sphere. When can the Four Great Realms of Heart, those of the children, siblings, husband and wife, and parents, achieve complete oneness? The place where two human beings marry and make love for the first time centering on God becomes the point of fruition and the center of all perfection. Therefore, marriage is the coming together of all people in heaven and earth, and the perfection of the vertical and horizontal, the left and right, and the front and back. Marriage is the perfecting place of the ideal of true children, siblings, husband and wife, and parents, through true love. (259-42, 1994.3.27)

In a family, when someone asks what the best aspect of that family is, you are not the one who can decide what that is. Then, who has the highest value in a family? It is the parents. Considering you as an individual, you may value power, knowledge, honor or money, but there would be nothing you can value higher than your parents. Following them, in order, would come your spouses and then your children.

Indeed, is there anything in your family more precious and valuable than your parents, husband or wife, and children? Of course there isn't. Then why would parents be the most precious in a family? Why would the husband and wife and children be precious? It is because there is love. The parental love is absolutely necessary for the husband and wife's relationship with the children. The brotherly love between siblings and the heart of filial piety manifested by the children towards their parents is also absolutely necessary in a family. (Blessed Family - 915)

Since God is the substance of true love, when one is connected to true love, everyone becomes part of the one body. Parents are living gods representing God, the husband and wife represent two halves of God, and the sons and daughters are small gods. A family structure formed of three generations centering on true love in this manner is the basis of the Kingdom of Heaven. Without achieving such a basis, the Kingdom of Heaven cannot be established. The family is the center of the universe. The perfection of the family is the basis for the perfection of the universe. So, if you love the universe as you love your family, you can be welcome wherever you go. In this case, God stands in the central position of multi-faceted love as the parent of the whole universe. (298-306, 1999.1.17)

The four-position foundation as taught in the Divine Principle of the Unification Church refers to the realms of love of the three generations. The ideal of the creation of the universe can be realized only when three generations live with a harmonious and happy love within one house. Needless to say, the husband and wife must love each other, but the family can only live in harmony and happiness when the parents also pray for their children with love and look after them devotedly. Perfected love can be achieved when this is established vertically and connected horizontally. The sphere of love can then be completed and perfected only when the cousins and second cousins of that family are united into one through love. (Blessed Family - 947)

Ideal love is achieved in the family. However, God was not able to have true sons and daughters. He was not able to have true brothers and sisters nor true husbands and wives, and was not able to become a Parent. Therefore, it is the will of God to achieve all this. The place where this can be achieved is the place where love can dwell. People would flock to such a place, where such a love was achieved, leaving behind all their possessions. (19-314, 1968.3.17)

God is the center of the family, and so this world should come under the dominion of God. Blessed families should strive to become families that can connect to the Kingdom of God. Only when they live for the sake of others on behalf of God can tribes, races, nations and world be formed. Therefore, the family should fulfill its responsibility of establishing a world centered on God. The Unification Church centered on True Parents is like one big tribe, one big race. The purpose of the Unification Church lies in the five races coming together to form one single race, from which they can establish a nation that can serve the world more than any other nation. This is also the purpose I want to fulfill, and the purpose that God wishes to fulfill through True Parents. (100-310, 1978.10.22)

In the Unification Church, we believe that the Kingdom of Heaven is established from within the realm of the tribe. When the parents and siblings unite into one, and even the cousins and second cousins unite into one, centering on the grandfather, then the completion of three generations can be achieved. When such a love in the realm of the tribe is established here on earth, and united into one with God, the whole world will become a world of love in union with God, that is, the Kingdom of Heaven.

It is the same for a married woman. The grandfather-in-law and the father-in-law are representatives of God and her husband, so she must attend them with love. Furthermore, she must live in loving harmony with her brothers- and sisters-in-law. If such relationships of love are spread out to the society, people, nation and world, then that world would be filled with peace and love instead of sin and war. That world would then be the ideal world, the Kingdom of Heaven which substantially manifests God's ideal. (Blessed Family - 947)

Where is the center of the universe? It is in the family. Where is the base on which true love can settle down? This base is found in your families, where you are living now. That is why the original family must have a dominion of love and build a protective relationship with the universe. It must expand the realm of this love beyond the family. It must follow the path of patriotism in loving the nation, and extend it to loving the world, beyond race and nation.

If a person who loves his or her family is called a filial son or daughter, and a person who loves his or her nation a patriot, what do we call the person who loves the world? We call that person a saint. (Blessed Family - 925)

Within the realm of God's love, humankind would have originally created an ideal family, tribe, people, and nation, and finally would have expanded to form a world embodying Adam's ideal. Just as the roots, stalk, and leaves of a tree are connected to each other as one living entity, centering on love, human beings were supposed to attend God as their Father. They were supposed to live in harmony with all people in the world as brothers and sisters, living as one created being, an interrelated being of love. It was God's worldview in accordance with God's will, to achieve the eternal ideal world centered on God in this manner. People living in such a world would not need to be saved, nor would they need a messiah. This is because they would be exemplary sons and daughters of God. (Blessed Family - 320)

If God's will had been fulfilled here on earth, a single cultural realm centered on Adam would have been established. Unlike the world of today, with its many different races, cultures, and forms of civilizations, the ideal world would have had one single culture, single ideology, and single civilization. If this had come about, culture, history, customs, language and traditions would all have been unified into one. (Blessed Family - 320)

The family is the representative training ground that teaches love for humanity. It is the representative place where the center of heart is established. When members of a family love and trust each other, and live a life of happiness, the center of the whole universe is thus established, and everyone can enjoy happiness. That is the beginning of the ideal realm. There is no meaning to existence without love. (Blessed Family - 925)

The ideal of the Unification Church does not lie in anything else other than the family. It starts with the family and concludes with the family. Until now there has not been one person who was able to solve this problem, and so all humankind has been yearning for such a person. Unificationism has been approved publicly because therein lies happiness, and since it has been systematized and universalized, its infinite value has finally been revealed. Therefore, on the day when there is no one in the world who hates this worldview and everyone bows down to it and is in favor of it, the world will automatically unite into one. (26-103, 1969.10.18)

Nowadays, I feel that I must teach you about the norms of a family, that is, the norms you must follow in your lives as the families of the Kingdom of Heaven. However, the people who are supposed to walk the path of restoration have leaders who can teach them centering on the Divine Principle, and so they should learn about this from them. The time has passed for True Father to take responsibility for such problems in person. These problems should have been solved centering on the families one by one. Our Unification Church is an organization constituted of families. What that means is that we are centered on families. Whereas before we were centered on individuals, we are now centered on families. (22-334, 1969.5.11) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Chapter 2: Section 1. True Parents and the Realm of the Third Israel.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Nine - Blessed Family
Chapter Two - True Parents and the History of the Blessing
Section 1. True Parents and the Realm of the Third Israel

1.1. Blessed families are the tribe of the True Parents

The Blessed Families that are united with my family make up a new tribe. As time progresses, they will grow in number and form a new race. Further expansion will bring forth a new nation, and finally a new world. In other words, a new race, the race of the third Israel will be formed. For example, it is part of the work of the Unification Church to enable Japanese people to become those who will inherit the new realm of the lineage of God, instead of merely remaining as those who inherit the lineage of their historical Japanese ancestors. (22-197, 1969.2.2)

The third realm of Israel must be established on earth by connecting the spiritual foundations of the first and second Israels. In order to do so, the returning Lord must find and set up a family (Adam’s family) that represents the first Israel, a second family (Noah’s family) that represents the second Israel, and a third family (Jacob’s family) that represents the third Israel. Therefore, the 36 Blessed Couples must become the ancestors of humanity. (19-317, 1968.3.29)

If you want to become citizens of the third Israel connected to the Unification Church, you must receive the Blessing. In the past, at the time of Abraham, one had to be circumcised to become a citizen of Israel; and in the time of Jesus, one had to be baptized. It is the same today. In the Unification Church, one cannot become a citizen of the third Israel without receiving the Blessing. However, in receiving the Blessing one must fulfill certain conditions that are neither simple nor easy. I continuously exerted myself and devoted my whole life in fulfilling the necessary foundations for these Blessings. (19-172, 1968.1.1)

When we say that the territory of the Blessed Families will be expanded, it means that the realm of the mainstream God-centered families will be expanded, thereby forming the tribe of God. The fact that families that have inherited the internal heavenly heart and standard of the True Parents will emerge and spread out horizontally signifies that a God-centered tribe, people and nation will be created. Moreover, it will not end there; ultimately, a world centered on God will be established. (100-267, 1978.10.22)

Originally, the Blessed Families of the Unification Church were not created for the purpose of forming a nation. They were initiated with the aim of establishing a world of goodness centered on God. That is why the Blessed Families of the Unification Church transcend both nation and race. Because you set out centered on God, even though each of your families is independent, and each of you are separate individuals named Kim or Pak, the Blessed Families of the Unification Church are families that represent not only individuals but the people of the whole world. To put it simply, you are families who represent the whole; you transcend nations, peoples, and tribes. (100-267, 1978.10.22)

The Unification Church should make it possible for people who have no connection to come together based on the love of God and to form new families, which will then lead to new tribes that transcend all existing tribal concepts. The Church should bring together the different nationalities and tribes in order to form a new homogeneous race in such a way that people are able to love and cherish this race more than their own original lineage. This is the path being pioneered by the Unification Church and its members. (113-135, 1981.5.1)

The Lord who appears at the original starting point of the Blessing, in other words the central figure, is not limited by the time period in which he lives. He is the central figure who encompasses and transcends the history of the world. That is why the Blessing does not end with the husband and wife coming together in union. Through the Blessing, a new family must be formed, and further, a new tribe, new people, and new nation must come into being. All this begins with the Blessing. From this perspective, you must realize that since the 1960s, we have entered a new era in history. Because of this era, a new tribe will be manifested. Further, a new nation, and new world will be established on earth. Ever since their inauguration, the Blessing ceremonies of the Unification Church have been carried out in accordance with this purpose. (30-168, 1970.3.22)

1.2. Formation of the realm of the Third Israel

On God’s side, a new realm of Israel must be formed by bringing forth Blessed Families. Accordingly, from 1960, the fortune on the heavenly side will become greater. From this time on we will pass through the eras of the family, tribe, people and nation, and advance to the era of the world. Based on the family level, in the position of Jacob, I must become one with you who are in the position of Esau, and form a tribe and people. (81-109, 1975.12.1)

All of you, now living in the Last Days, have to become the ancestors of the Third Israel, and understand that the final words will be God’s words of love, based on the love of God. Therefore, you must become the visible, substantial embodiments of God’s words. God’s internal heart must become your internal heart. In other words, you must become the substantial embodiments of the original heart. (3-331, 1958.2.2)

All of you must carry out the mission of a second creator who can disseminate the words of God. In other words, you must become the propagators of the Word of Life, and of its substance. Only when you accomplish this, and become one in love, can you attend God eternally. Such is the standard of the third Israel. Only in this manner can you sow the Word, the substance, and the life. You must become the substantial embodiments of the Word and the life, representing the heart of six thousand years of biblical history. You must know how to attend God, how to understand and feel the Word, and how to fulfill your mission of recreating the second Israel. You must constantly bear in mind that only by doing so can you become the sons and daughters who completely understand the internal heart of God. Only when you become the true children of God can you live in eternal glory centering on God’s love. (3-331, 1958.2.2)

The third Israel is made up of people who were resurrected from grief. They were resurrected, not from a place of happiness, but from a place of grief. The difference here is that Satan was finally subjugated by these people who were in a miserable situation.

Some time ago I told you about my experience on Yongmae island, so you may realize how extremely difficult it was to deal with. However, even while fleeing for safety, I made up my mind that out of the thirty million people of this nation, I would take the most difficult path. So I set out with this resolution: “I will walk this path until I die! I will follow this path until my heart stops beating! I will continue to tread this path as long as there is breath left in me!” (26-16, 1969.10.14)

The world has attained its present form through the motivation of one heart; and history has continued up until the present day through the investment of the heart of God and through the flesh and blood of Jesus. You must know that you are the substantial beings who, today, can bring all this to fruition. You must understand that you can remain as the third Israel only when you have become the object partners who possess the agonized and desperate heart of Jesus Christ. By having such a heart, Jesus offered himself as a sacrifice to create the second Israel. Therefore, only when you are prepared to do the same, can you become the ancestors of the third Israel. Only then can you become the original children of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, the Garden of Eden. (3-313, 1958.1.26)

The Blessed Families of the Unification Church are not in the position of the original Israel, waiting and yearning for the Messiah through the tradition of Judaism. Instead, they are one step ahead, because they have already received the Messiah and have formed a new tribe. (35-299, 1970.10.30)

When we consider Korea, we can say that the people who do not believe in God correspond to the first Israel, the members of existing churches correspond to the second Israel, and the Unification Church corresponds to the third Israel. That is why Satan is attacking the center of this providence. (19-268, 1968.2.20)

1.3. The Blessing is the key for entering the Third Israel

Abraham established Israel through the offering of sacrifices, but the Unification Church is creating Israel through the Blessing. Therefore, entering the third Israel is possible only through the Blessing. (158-258, 1967.12.29)

The Unification Church is setting up the absolute substantial standard that Adam and Jesus failed to establish due to the interference of Satan. The Holy Wedding Ceremony was initiated in 1960 by establishing Father’s family. Thereafter, we had to form the realm of the tribe, going beyond the realm of the family. In order to create the realm of the tribe, we should stand in the position of the apostles who were united into one with Jesus. If Jesus had formed a family after he had established a relationship with his apostles as the subject, then the apostles would in turn have been able to create families of their own. In this way, a new realm of tribe would have been formed within Judaism. (55-147, 1972.5.7)

If Jesus had performed the holy wedding ceremony, the twelve apostles would then have had to completely unite with Jesus’ family before they could participate in their own holy wedding ceremony. Then they would have received the Blessing on the foundation of Jesus’ family, and established the victorious realm that Satan could not invade either spiritually or physically.

Today, the new tribe created through the Blessing is completely different from the realm of the adopted sons, who were restored from the fallen state. The formation of this new tribe signifies that the realm of the tribe established by the Son of God has appeared here on earth for the first time. (55-147, 1972.5.7)

Christianity failed to stand in the position of both physical and spiritual perfection. In other words, it achieved the realm of the second Israel spiritually but not physically. As a consequence, we must additionally achieve the substantial standard. The day on which we achieve this is the day of the Second Coming. Christians who have waited and yearned for this day must receive the returning Lord on the spiritual foundation of the second Israel, and establish the worldwide realm of the chosen people of the third Israel. (16-223, 1966.6.19)

Though Jesus was victorious spiritually, he failed to establish the realm of Israel on earth. The returning Lord comes to establish on earth that victorious spiritual realm of Israel. This must start from one individual on earth. (19-317, 1968.3.29)

When you look at the world today, you see that it is going to ruin, just like the nations of two thousand years ago. Even under such circumstances, God is carrying out His providence with Korea representing Israel, and the United States representing Rome. When these two nations unite into one, the foundation upon which the whole world can be made into one can be achieved. The foundation of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth can be achieved through the absorption of the communist world by the spirit worldwide foundation of Christianity.

That is why the returning Lord is responsible for uniting the communist and democratic worlds into one. How far have we come? We have already achieved the worldwide foundation. The Unification Church has already laid down the foundation of the kingdom on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world. Because of this, the five races of the world have now come together as one great family. The people of the third Israel are those who can own the Kingdom of God on the earth and in the spirit world based upon the foundation of a united world. So we have now become the people of the third Israel. (92-202, 1977.4.10)

The third Israel is made up of people who have inherited the heart of God. The foundation of substance in the realm of heart must be spread out to the rest of the world by the returning Lord. On that foundation the world must be restored through indemnity. In this way, the standard of the restored family must be established. (55-146, 1972.5.7)

Jesus’ original destiny was to become the True Parent of humanity. However, the fact that Jesus, who came as the True Parent was struck by Satan, signifies that the whole of humanity, who were supposed to be reborn through the True Parents, was also struck by Satan. Since the Parents were struck, the descendants cannot go beyond the standard of the Parents. Therefore, people who could not begin with their thoughts centered on God’s will have gathered under the cross of Jesus, and these people are the Christians of today -- spread out across the world. (55-146, 1972.5.7) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Section 2. The History of the Blessed Couples.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Nine - Blessed Family
Chapter Two. True Parents and the History of the Blessing
Section 2. The History of the Blessed Couples

2.1. History of the 36, 72, and 124 Couples

The work of God is the creation of a people from a tribe. The formation of the tribe was begun in earnest after 1960, the year of the Holy Wedding Ceremony and Blessing of Rev. Moon, the founder of the Unification Church. The 36 and 72 couples follow this. The 36 Couples represent the restoration of the ancestors of the people of Israel, the history of Judaism. They are the representatives of the ancestors. The 72 Couples stand on the foundation of this formation stage.

Then, who are the 72 Couples? Numerically, they are twice the number of the 36 Couples. In Blessed Families, there exists a conflict between Cain and Abel families. Centering on the parents, the eldest son's family and second son's family could not unite. Because Cain always inclined toward attacking Abel, they were always disunited. Therefore, the 72 Couples can be seen as the couples called to symbolically fulfill the condition of indemnity for this disunity. (110-120, 1980.11.10)

On the horizontal substantial level, the 72 Couples represent the 72 disciples related to the twelve apostles at the time of Jesus. When we consider them vertically centered on the 36 Couples, they correspond to the families of Cain and Abel, with the 36 Couples as the family of Adam. Until this time, all the ancestors who have influenced the age they lived in have, in one way or another, all failed in their work for the providence to unite Cain and Abel. Because the foundation upon which Cain and Abel could become one was not established, the fallen world continued on and on. Therefore, based on the 36 Couples, the 72 Couples were blessed so that one ancestral family that linked the families of Cain and Abel could be established. (110-120, 1980.11.10)

Who were the 120 followers? They were chosen after Jesus ascended to heaven, and can be said to have been the standard representing the worldwide nation, with the 72 disciples as the racial standard, and the 12 apostles as the tribal standard. That is why the Unification Church asserts that unless the Lord, who comes to restore all this through indemnity, liberates the world, the world will perish. That is why I organized the 36 and 72 couples, and through the unity of these couples, the center of a new race could be established. (110-120, 1980.11.10)

The 36 Couples represent the ancestors who lived during the two thousand years from the time of Adam to the time of Abraham. That is why there must be Cain and Abel in front of the 36 Couples. The 72 Couples were thus designated to occupy these positions. The 120 Couples were set up to represent all providential numbers, based on the number twelve. Of the 124 Couples, four couples were previously married from before. Their Blessing was for the purpose of restoring both the position of the fallen families and the family that Jesus had tried to establish. (17-216, 1967.1.1)

I blessed three couples centering on my family, and based on these three couples, there were Blessings of 36, 72 and 120 couples. I blessed these couples after going through many struggles on the world level. These couples represent the three apostles, 12 apostles, 70 disciples, and the 120 who followed Jesus. Just as Jesus became the victorious leader on behalf of his Father in the position of the Son of God, all of you must fulfill your responsibilities in the position of the son. (22-163, 1969.2.2)

In the future the Blessed Families will be an important issue. The first three couples represent Adam's family, Noah's family and Jacob's family. Who are the 36 Couples? They are the representative couples who are meant to restore all conditions of indemnity presented throughout history. That is how it is.

So, who are the 36 Couples? In each era of history, not a single family has been able to fulfill the Will, or been able to form a family according to God's will, and so the conditions necessary to indemnify this have been passed on from generation to generation. The 36 Couples, by offering these conditions of indemnity, have been called to act as shields for families on earth in this era. In other words, they are the representative couples that can fulfill the conditions of indemnity that have been handed down throughout history.

Then, who are the 72 Couples and 120 couples? The 36 Couples are representative couples of history, so they represent all that has happened in the past. Based on these couples, the 72 and 120 couples were set up as the representatives of the present. If the 36 Couples are the couples who can fulfill the conditions of family-level indemnity inherited from the past, the 72 Couples and 120 couples can fulfill this condition in the present. The 72 Couples represent the tribe and people, and the 120 Couples represent the world. That is how it is. (28-60, 1970.1.3)

From the position representing the nation and people, we must face the exhausting task of having to fight the final decisive battles on the borderline between life and death. As you well know, since the 1960s we have expanded from the 36 Couples to the 72 and 120 couples centering on my Holy Wedding Ceremony.

Based on the three couples, I selected the 36 Couples to represent the ancestors of three ages, one for each group of twelve. They represent the Old, New and Completed Testament Ages. The number twelve should not just represent the horizontal foundation alone. From the vertical position, the 36 Couples also needed to establish the foundation that connects the earth with the spirit world. The Blessing was therefore extended to the 72 and 120 couples, based on the 36 who are the foundation upon which the ancestors could come down to earth. The 72 Couples can also be said to be the central figures representing heaven, by forming a race from the tribe. (100-171, 1978.10.14)

Just as Moses laid the foundation from which he could lead his people by going through the 72 elders, the Unification Church must expand from the realm of the tribe to that of the race. The key to this is the family. The providence of God is always carried out based on the family. As a result, the large holy weddings of the Unification Church are not carried out in order to deal just with individual marriage situations.

The Blessed Families must eliminate everything that is in conflict with heaven, and which has been inherited from the numerous ancestors, races and nations of past history. In order to do so, they must be a united group, one that will take up the burden of their mission in the present era that we are living in. If it is the 120 Couples, then every one of them must come together and form a team, and this goes for the 430 Couples as well. You must understand that the couples blessed in the holy wedding ceremony made their entrance as the resurrected central couples, indemnifying the failures of all previous couples in history. (100-171, 1978.10.14)

Everything would have been restored if the Cains and the Abels had united into one on the foundation of their ancestors. Isn't that so? The purpose of restoration is not just for a nation alone. It is for the world. Restoring the nation is not enough. The world must be restored. Who were the 120 followers gathered in the upper room of Mark's house on the day of the Pentecost, when Jesus ascended to heaven? They were the representatives of the worldwide nation. The 72 Couples become the foundation for the race, and from this a global nation can be established based upon this foundation. What that means is that the original foundation that was laid based on the 12 tribes and 72 disciples can become the center of a nation, but not the world. (84-144, 1976.2.22)

Based on the foundation of the 72 disciples, who were on the level of the nation, if the 120 followers who represented the nations of the world had united together, Jesus would have been able to accomplish the will of God on earth. This is the providential view, and it is the mission of the Unification Church to take responsibility for this by restoration through indemnity. It is the responsibility of the Church, and at the same time, the responsibility of the Blessed Families within the Church.

Then what should these families do? Based on the 36 Couples, the 72 and 120 couples must unite completely into one. They must become one completely. They are represented in the following way: the 120 Couples representing the world correspond to the formation stage, the 72 Couples correspond to the growth stage, and the 36 Couples correspond to the perfection stage. They are our ancestors. That is how we should view them. With the culmination of the Blessing of 120 couples, I could then designate holy grounds around the world in 1965.

Why did I do so? I established the 36 Couples centering on the will of God. This was followed by the 72 Couples, thereby creating the foundation for the race, and finally I laid the foundation through the 120 Couples representing a worldwide nation. That is why the time has now come for me to take care of the world's nations. Since we have entered the era in which I can carry out this task, I designated 120 holy grounds in 40 nations around the world. Through this, the 36 Couples as the ancestors were restored by the will of God; the 72 Couples representing Cain and Abel, and the 120 Couples as the representatives of the world, were all restored. So the time has come to restore the land of the worldwide nation.

Since we have restored the people and the land in the age of God's providence, we can now cross over to the worldwide era. This was meant to be accomplished after the designation of the holy grounds in 1965. (84-144, 1976.2.22)

In the providence of indemnifying the vertical history horizontally in the present time, a foundation for restoration through indemnity had to be laid first; that was the reason for establishing the 36, 72 and 120 couples. Of these, the 36 Couples are the miniature versions of the 36 vertical generations of ancestors. The 72 Couples represent Cain and Abel, the next generation. Finally, the 120 Couples represent 120 nations in the world. Their number should correspond to the number of United Nations member countries, which actually were 120 at the time. It turned out to be exactly so in reality. (34-103, 1970.8.29)

The 36 Couples represent the resurrected ancestors of fallen humanity, the 72 Couples represent the resurrected sons and daughters of the ancestors and the 120 Couples represent the resurrected people of the world. Therefore, it follows that if all these couples are united as one, the family, the sons and daughters, and the world will be united into one. That is why, at the very least, I will take responsibility for all couples to the 120 Couples.

From now on, your ways of thinking should be the same as mine. In order to restore one world, we must first restore one nation, and in order to restore one nation, we must mobilize our tribes; for example, if you are a Moon, then you must mobilize the Moon tribe. We must save the people of Korea by mobilizing each of our tribes. You should maintain this concept in your minds. (82-245, 1976.1.30)

The returning Lord must restore through indemnity the position of Adam's family. Therefore, he must seek out the families that can represent the families of Adam, Noah and Abraham, and set them up as the ancestors. In order to do so, he must first find 12 couples to represent Adam's family, 12 couples to represent Noah's family, and 12 couples to represent Abraham's family, thereby establishing a vertical foundation on behalf of the ancestors. That is why I organized the 36 Couples. I sought out and set up the 72 Couples to represent Cain and Abel centering on the ancestors represented by the 36 Couples. The 120 Couples represent the leaders of 120 nations around the world. (22-215, 1969.2.6)

Jesus' 120 followers represent the world. Jesus tried to begin his worldwide dispensation with these 120 followers, but this wasn't accomplished at that time. However, we must prepare and fulfill this work. On the way of world restoration, we must raise up our descendants step by step to act as bridges connecting us to the path. In doing this, Father cannot just select anyone to become descendants, but rather this must be done with care, as they will be representing the world. How can descendants be chosen? It was done through the holy wedding ceremonies of the 36, 72 and 124 couples in the Unification Church. (34-262, 1970.9.13)

What is the responsibility of the 36 Couples? They are to act as a shield against accusation that has resulted from all the mistakes of past history and up until this time. In other words, they must become the perfect protective fence that can block Satan out completely. That is why these families should practice the new tradition and ideology, which are completely separated from Satan. Centering on these traditions, the 72 Couples and 120 couples must expand. Considering all this, you should realize how important the responsibility of the 36 Couples is. (28-60, 1970.1.3)

The Blessings of the 36 Couples and 72 couples were carried out within our church. That is the difference. Performing the Blessing in our church is the same as laying the foundation upon which a nation can be established. This is on the basis of the Christian church and on Judaism. Through this achievement we were able to secure an internal foundation. Next, in order to lay the external foundation and make contact with the historical realm of the world's Christian culture, we expanded the worldwide activities based on the 124 Couples.

At the time of the Blessing of the 124 Couples, the number of member countries in the United Nations should also have been 124, and surprisingly, that was the case. The numbers of couples and member nations corresponded with each other. What this signifies is that the Blessing of 124 couples established the prerequisite internal condition of indemnity for the nation of Korea as a representative of the world's nations, and thus set the condition on the world level.

Then, what is the Blessing? It is the securing of families on God's side, starting from the three couples and extending to the 36, 72, 124 couples, and so on, based on my family. In this way, the worldwide condition for indemnity is established. (110-123, 1980.11.10)

When you consider the Unification Church today, what is the responsibility of the 36, 72 and 124 couples, who received the blessing over the three years beginning in 1960? These couples must complete the mission of fulfilling the external prerequisites needed to provide a protective fence, something Jesus could not complete during his life on earth. In this way, they must represent the world, nation, people, tribe, and family, both externally and internally, and connect all these conditions of indemnity of the one objective standard to me. This is the responsibility they must fulfill. You must understand that fulfilling the mission of being the protective fence is the responsibility of the couples who received the Blessing during the three years from 1960. (25-22, 1969.9.21)

2.2. The 430 Couples represent the nation

After the blessing of the international holy grounds, I performed the Blessing of the 430 Couples. This number corresponds to the 430 years of captivity of the Israelites in Egypt, and also the 4,300 years of Korean history. This Blessing signifies the beginning of a new history. Moreover, the 430 Couples also represent all families in the world. Afterwards, while I was carrying out my second world tour, I blessed 43 couples in the United States, Europe and Japan. I could then connect those 43 couples to the 430 Couples on the world level. By doing this, I was able to connect the victorious foundation I had established in Korea to the world, including the Western world.

By accomplishing all this, all the families in the world, not just the members of the Unification Church, could now stand in a position to receive heavenly fortune right then and there. That is why the gates of heaven are now open to all families on earth. (52-131, 1971.12.26)

Who are the 430 Couples? They correspond exactly to the 4,300 years of Korean history. After 430 years, the Israelites were able to escape, and this included the four generations living at that time. The 430 Couples are representative couples who will, in the same manner as the Israelites, bring about a fresh beginning based on the foundation on earth of the number 43, after 4,300 years of history, and expand the territory in which the nation and people can be established according to God's will. Considering the number 43, when you add four and three you get seven, and when you multiply the two numbers you arrive at twelve. The 430 Couples were thus blessed in Korea according to this principle.

In this way, just as the Israelites were liberated after 430 years and began their exodus, the same took place with the Unification Church members. That is why people from Jeolla province moved to Gangwon province, and people from Gangwon moved to Jeolla, and thus a great mobilization was begun through which people from different provinces were interchanged. (58-59, 1972.6.6)

The fact that I blessed 430 couples in the year which marked 4,300 years of Korean history signifies that, since the foundation built by a single religious denomination is equivalent to victory on the tribal level only and that this is not enough, then a common gate had to be opened for all the tribes worldwide.

That is why people with the surname Lee can also enjoy national and world level benefits according to God's will. The 430 Couples were blessed in order to allow a foundation to be laid, upon which any tribe, the Kims or Paks, and so forth, could receive blessings from God. (84-146, 1976.2.22)

Because I made possible the 430 Couples Blessing, anyone who is a citizen of Korea is now living in the realm of fortune, in which everyone can be equally connected to God's providential will. That is why we can safely conclude that Korea can never go to ruin. It cannot. This is the conclusion. We have entered such an era in history. (84-146, 1976.2.22)

We have entered the worldwide era beginning with the year 1968. Didn't we institute God's Day in 1968? In the year we instituted God's Day, I conducted the Blessing of 430 couples. Isn't that true? We are now living in the worldwide era. We are connected worldwide. After doing so, I needed to connect what I had started in Korea to the rest of the world, and so I selected and blessed 43 couples in 1969 around the world, instead of 430 couples. Why did I do so? Through the 43 Couples, I could connect the fortune I had prepared in Korea to the world. (84-146, 1976.2.22)

The nation of Korea represents the world, and so we need to transcend all the tribes in this nation. In doing so, I am not putting the Moon tribe before others. I should open the gates through which all tribes in this nation, regardless of surname, can come in contact with God freely.

The mass holy weddings of the Unification Church are not performed to solve the marriage problems of independent individuals. The Blessed Families must eliminate everything that is in conflict with heaven, and which has been inherited from the numerous ancestors, races and nations of past history. In order to do so, they must be a united group, one that will take up the burden of their mission in the present era that we are living in. The 36 Couples must unite into one team, and the 430 Couples must come together and form a team. You must understand that the couples blessed in the holy wedding ceremony made their entrance as the resurrected central couples, indemnifying the failures of all previous couples in history.

That is why the holy wedding ceremonies of the Unification Church hold such meaning. Based on the 430 Couples, the world could be connected, and through this, the Unification Church could broadly expand into the realm of a global citizenry. Do you understand? It is not just the Korean people alone. The fact that I connected the 430 Couples to the 43 Couples on the foundation of the family on the world level signifies the birth of a new race transcending ethnicity and nationality. That is how I see it. (100-171, 1978.10.14)

Since I had to create the worldwide foundation, after blessing the 430 Couples I conducted an international wedding of people from ten different nations. Should Korea have been left out of such an event? Then, is it an honor for a foreigner to meet a Korean man, or not? Is it an honor to meet a Korean woman, or not? Considering all this, would a nation that brings honor to all people in the world prosper, or perish? That is why men should choose spouses going beyond national boundaries so that they can meet wives who will bring honor to them, and women should also choose spouses from other nations so that they can meet husbands who will bring honor to them. (26-201, 1969.10.25)

The fact that Father blessed the 430 Couples signifies that the way through which we can carry out the mission on the world level has been opened. After you attain that goal on the world level, you can then be in the position to become messiahs on the tribal level. As Blessed Families, you are not in the same position as the crucified Jesus. That is because you have received the Blessing. You are in the position of Jesus at the Second Advent, who has come back to restore his tribe. The Blessing of the 430 and 777 couples signifies that we have successfully laid Jesus' foundation. (52-193, 1971.12.29)

The year 1960 was a very dangerous period, just as dangerous as at the time of Jesus, when the Jews, the nation of Israel, and Rome united in opposing him, and he was finally crucified. Nonetheless, I performed the Blessing Ceremony under such circumstances. That is how I took the 36 Couples away from the clutches of Satan. In this way, starting with the 36 Couples and extending to 72, 120 and 430 couples, we aroused criticism in society and instead of being pushed out, we pushed society out. That is how we grew. (161-72, 1987.1.2)

2.3. History of the 777, 1800, 6000 and 6500 couples

This is how the history of the mass holy wedding ceremonies of our church developed. The Blessings were first begun with the three couples, then 36, 72, 124, 430, 777, and then what came next? It was the 1800 Couples. The last one is the eighth. That is how we progressed. This involves the whole world. We are now living in an era in which the gates have been opened, so that any nation in the world can enter the realm of God's blessing. That is why I held Blessings for international couples in the United States, Germany, and Japan as the host nations. That was one reason I chose missionaries from these countries as well.

Because such a foundation had been laid, the Blessing of 777 couples could be held. This number is triple seven, and so it is the final one. It is the final one in the realm of God's providence on the national level. Through the Blessing of the 777 Couples in 1970, the time had finally come in which any nation could enter the realm of God's providence. Just as one needs to perfect the ideal of the couple in order to enter the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, the Blessing Ceremony of the 777 Couples bestowed on any nation and tribe in the world the privilege to enter this realm of God's providence. You must understand this. That was why, after the Blessing Ceremony was held, the 777 Couples were made to scatter all over Korea for a period of three years for the purpose of world restoration. Japanese members were asked to live separately from their spouses for five years. They were separated from 1970 through 1974, and it was not until June 10, 1975 that I issued special instructions for the couples to finally start living together. Why did I do this? It was in order to create a foundation for the worldwide providence. (84-148, 1976.2.22)

Why should the Unification Church be opposed by the parents and siblings of the members? Why should the path Rev. Moon is walking, and the Unification Church is following, be like this? That is the question: why should it be like this? Is this way true or not? This is why the heavenly and satanic worlds will be divided. In this way, the foundation was laid in Korea through the Blessings of the 36, 72 and 124 couples, and the worldwide foundation was laid through the Blessings of the 430, 777 and 1800 couples. (86-239, 1976.4.1)

You [430 couples] received the Blessing within the realm of my tribe. Centering on this, the 777 and 1800 couples were connected and represent the national level and world level respectively. The 777 Couples represent the perfection of the number seven. All the descendants of Adam and Eve have matured through their families, and passed through the process of three times seven equaling twenty-one of the formation, growth and completion stages, and are now spread out across the world. So the 777 Couples can be considered to be those representing all levels worldwide. That is why they are connected to the twenty-one levels in the world. (141-209, 1986.2.22)

By instituting God's Day, the foundation was laid upon which God can finally intervene in and dominate all circumstances on earth, and from the year 1968 we have entered the era of national confrontation -- family versus family and tribe versus tribe. That is why I ordered the 777 Couples who were blessed in 1970 to walk the 3-year course. What is this 3-year course? It is the period in which families from all over the world come to Korea, unite with the families in Korea, and set the condition for national and worldwide expansion. Through this, I was able to initiate, in 1970, the foundation of indemnity of the family and tribe through the 3-year course during 1970, 1971 and 1972.

In order to achieve this, I broke up everything that had been prepared by the families who had received the Blessing up until that time; that is the 36, 72, 120, 430 and 777 couples who had secured a living and had children according to their own family circumstances. I broke up all these families and sent them out in different directions, to the south and the north. These families became a sacrificial offering by my making them walk the nationwide three-year indemnity course, in order that the tribes and people of this nation could be saved. (143-180, 1986.3.18)

The three-year course required an all-out offensive. What came next after the Blessing of the 777 Couples can only be described as an all-out offensive focusing on Korea. That is why during the three-year course all our Blessed Couples were mobilized. Did we mobilize the 777 Couples at that time? We even mobilized the 777 Couples. Every one of the couples left their children at home and went out to serve for the benefit of their nation. It seems like only yesterday that everyone set forth, crying and pledging that they would save their nation. In order to fill up the pit of suffering in this nation, they handed over their beloved sons and daughters, wrapped in blankets, across the fences and into the houses of their opposing parents. They just left them there and set out on this path, having nothing to eat for many days on end. (196-248, 1990.1.1)

During the three years from 1970, we even mobilized the 777 Couples, didn't we? Didn't you do the same? This was worldwide. We mobilized them in order to undergo hardships for the sake of the nation during the three years. What this means is that there is no family on earth, representing the nation or the world, who can be a match for the families of the Unification Church. Every family must become like the families in the Unification Church. How we were criticized during those three years! Since their mothers and fathers opposed them, the couples wrapped their babies in blankets and left them on the doorsteps of their parents' houses at night, before setting out. Why did they have to do that? It was because they had to set the condition that they loved their nation more than their own sons and daughters.

In order to do so, some of them even left their children in orphanages. Some husbands split up with their wives. After blessing them, instead of letting them live happily ever after, I made them throw away what little they had in their households, even pots and pans, and turned them out of their own homes. I did all this, so that the Blessed Families of the Unification Church from various tribes could go out to the nation as representatives of their tribes and restore them through indemnity.

At first, we were opposed nationwide, but in the end, the circumstances were such that the same people were heard to say, "If we want to defend ourselves against Kim Il-sung and save our nation, we must become like the members of the Unification Church." We set an example for others, teaching them that if you want to save your nation, you must do what we did, and serve the nation by sacrificing your wives and children. At the end of the three years, the people who at first had opposed us welcomed us. The fact that they did this signified the restoration of the Cain and Abel relationship. (198-328, 1990.2.11)

I even mobilized the 777 Couples. They set out according to the order of mobilization, leaving behind their homes and even their children as orphans. This was the period of indemnity, cleansing everything in the nation, in order to go out to the world. Based on the family level, because there was no other solution except to set up a period of separation through the three-year course, the couples had to fulfill their duties of loyalty and patriotism to Korea in the position of protecting the nation from Kim Il-sung's intended invasion. This was the period in which Blessed Families had to act as exemplary patriotic families. (264-61, 1994.10.9)

The year 1970 saw the beginning of a great mobilization. The Blessed Families from ten nations around the world were called to Korea, in order to restore Canaan. They were called to Korea and became completely united while over here. You must know that this was after the Blessing of the 777 Couples. Wasn't that Blessing held in 1970? In making such a foundation, the Unification tribe from across the world representing ten nations came to participate. Going beyond the number nine, which signifies formation, growth and completion, the number ten is the number of God, and it also corresponds to the number twelve. That is why the ten nations must be connected providentially. (69-237, 1974.1.1)

The 36 Couples represent the twelve apostles, and the 72 Couples are in the same position as the 70 disciples. Didn't Jesus have 70 disciples? Then the 124 Couples are in a similar position to the 120 followers, followed by the 430 and 777 couples. Restoration through indemnity takes place in this order, expanding to the rest of the world. In this manner, the fortune of Korean re-unification will henceforth emerge on this worldwide foundation. It will gradually appear as time goes by. This is how the Principle works.

The women of the Unification Church should attain living circumstances that are at least superior to those of Kim Il-sung in North Korea. If they don't, they won't be able to go to the Kingdom of Heaven. A time will come in the near future, when everyone who believes in the Unification Church will get to live in an environment that is far superior to Kim Il-sung's in North Korea. A time will come in the not too distant future, when just being a 777 couple will make you a guest of honor wherever you visit; you will be greeted with music from a military band, and people in high places in that nation will go out of their way to serve you. (58-70, 1972.6.6)

Until now, it has been really complicated, hasn't it? First of all, you had to restore three spiritual sons and daughters. Up to the time of the Blessing of the 777 Couples, I insisted that they needed to restore at least three spiritual sons and daughters. However, I have not asked this of those who have received the Blessing since then. Restoring three spiritual children represents the restoration of half of Adam's realm. Through them, half of that realm can be restored. It represents the restoration of the world of the three angels.

Before the True Parents came into existence, even Father had to pray in the name of Jesus; he could not pray in the name of the True Parents. However, after conducting the Holy Blessing, he was finally able to pray in the True Parents' name. (288-28, 1997.10.31)

Centering on the True Parents, couples were blessed in this order: starting with the 3 couples, then 36, 72, 124, 430, 777, and finally the 1800 Couples. These are the seven stages, the number seven. There still remain three stages to fulfill, fulfilling the number three. It is always the number of sanctification. Why must it be the number three? There can be no harmony in a straight line. Only with the number three can an area be formed. If you leave the number three like this, it forms a straight line, and there is no returning path in a straight line. However, when you have three points, a path through which you can return is formed. That is why it is always in the third stage that you can return. After you climb up, you can always turn and come back. (288-28, 1997.10.31)

I have already left the gates to the Kingdom of Heaven open for all tribes in Korea. These gates must not be blocked. The gates cannot be closed, because the universal love centered on God is the love of the whole. All gates must remain open. That is how we can proceed. Expansion to include the rest of the world begins there, starting with the 430 Couples, and then the 777 Couples. Through them we can stand on the world level. We are going beyond the national stage, and entering the world stage, and that is why the 6000 Couples represent all humankind. Following next was the 6700 couple Blessing (including 200 from the United States). This Blessing was based on the foundation of the number seven, and allowed us to establish the liberated realm in the satanic world, and even in the spirit world. (291-293, 1998.3.18)

Before everything else, I emphasized the importance of the restoration of the archangel. This is achieved through the restoration of three spiritual sons and daughters. I placed emphasis on this until the time of the 777 Couples. From the 1800 Couples onward, we advanced to the next stage. Since the time had come in which I could bless couples in the world as representatives of the worldwide nations, I did not put emphasis on restoration of the archangel. The Blessing of 1800 couples was the seventh Blessing I had conducted. Through it, we crossed the number seven. The eighth was the Blessing of 6000 couples, and the ninth was the 6700 couples. The 30,000 Couples were blessed on the horizontal level. On the horizontal level, the Blessing can spread out and directly influence the world. Do you understand? (288-228, 1997.11.28)

The fact that the Blessing has been successfully conducted signifies that the realm of the heavenly family has come into existence on the earth on the foundation of the True Parents, despite ruthless opposition by the satanic world. Many tribes are included in that realm. With Korea as the center, all kinds of tribes are incorporated within that realm. The gates to that realm were opened through the Blessing of the 430 and 777 couples, who have in turn been connected to the rest of the world. (164-165, 1987.5.14)

The number 18 is the completion number of the satanic world. The number 16, which is the square of four, is also an ideal number of the satanic world. That is why 16 nations of the United Nations took part in the Korean War, and 160 nations participated in the Seoul Olympics. North and South Korea were also the 160th and the 161st nations to join the United Nations. This is what is taking place in the world today. (251-255, 1993.10.31)

Satan destroyed family relationships, and so we are establishing a transnational movement that binds the family to God's realm of direct dominion with the 777 Couples, followed by the 1800 Couples. The 1800 Couples will be the last in creating this movement. The number 18 comes from the satanic number six multiplied by three representing formation, growth and completion.

The fact that I have restored 1800 couples from the satanic world signifies that I have gone beyond the realm of the tribe. The victory I achieved on the national level is the starting point of the path leading to the world level. The 1800 Couples are three times the number 600, which represents the realm of Satan's dominion. Therefore, by establishing the families on this basis, the 1800 Couples have become the standard of indemnification for the families in Satan's realm.

The 6000 Couples connect the Christians who are in the vertical position with the non-Christian people worldwide; in other words, they connect the vertical Christians with the horizontal Cain world. The fact that I have connected them through the 6000 Couples shows that the era of the satanic world attacking the Blessed Families has passed. That is how the situation is developing. My course, which was leading to the world level, began from there.

The spiritual standard of the growth stage has been established on the national level. In establishing the worldwide standard, since the spiritual foundation of Christianity works as the worldwide foundation, the worldwide substantial standard had to be connected to the realm of Christianity. Therefore, in order to achieve this, I went to the United States and carried out nationwide revival activities. Wherever I went, I was welcomed. In this manner, I connected all this foundation in America to Korea as the representative of the national standard. That was how I returned to Korea victorious. (190-275, 1989.6.19)

For the Blessed Families, the international holy wedding is something of a tradition. I placed a lot of importance on the 1800 Couples, right? That number came from three times six. That is why 1800 couples were blessed. Jesus needed 120 couples, and the returning Lord needs 180 couples. 180 and 160 couples have the same numerical meaning. They are both multiples of the number four. The number 16 comes from four times four, and the number 18 comes from six times three. They are the completion numbers of Satan.

Didn't I instruct Blessed Families to bless 160 couples from their tribes for this reason? Originally, it was supposed to be 180 couples, but 160 couples are also acceptable. It is easier to accomplish a smaller number, and so I said 160 couples are okay; but from now on, you must bless 180 couples. The seventh Blessing I performed was the 1800 Couples Blessing. Right through, from the 3, 36, 72, 124, 430, 777 to the 1800 Couples, you can count seven Blessings in total. From the number seven, we must move on to the numbers 8, 9 and 10, the number of unity. Once we reach the number ten, we can move into the era of the globalization of the Blessing. (292-20, 1998.3.27)

From now on, I am free. Up until now I have taught you clearly as an elder brother would a younger brother, as God would His beloved sons and daughters, as a husband would his wife, and as a father would his children. Haven't I taught you from all these different positions until now? I educated the Blessed Families at least three times, from the 36 Couples to the 72, 124, 430, 777, 1800, 6000 and finally the 6500 Couples. I have even educated the 30,000 Couples, and so now my work is done. (235-124, 1992.8.29)

2.4. The 30,000 Couples: Formation stage of the international Blessing

Up to the present time, many Blessing ceremonies have been carried out, and particularly in 1992, I conducted the 30,000 Couples Blessing. Why the number 30,000? This was an international Blessing. In 1952, we lost the original worldwide Blessing era, in which we would have been able to hold the Blessing on a worldwide scale centering on True Parents, Forty years later, in 1992, we were finally able to enter the worldwide Blessing era, and so the 30,000 Couples Blessing was held. This is the formation stage of the worldwide era. (275-282, 1996.1.1)

The 30,000 Couples Blessing in 1992 was the formation stage. It was truly an international level. The ceremony transcended everything, including race and culture. What is marriage? Wasn't it originally brought about because of the love between Adam and Eve? Adam and Eve denied God centering on Satan, but we can restore this through indemnity by receiving the Blessing centering on God and the True Parents. (277-135, 1996.4.7)

It was our parents who got married of their own accord and then opposed their children becoming members of this church. That is why in the Unification Church we bestowed the right of Blessing even to the parents. We must bless the satanic world along with our members. That is why at the time of the 30,000 Couples Blessing; we blessed even those who had only attended a 7-day workshop. That is how we progress. In this worldwide era, a time may come in which 3.6 million young couples may be blessed, following the Blessing of the 30,000 and 360,000 couples. The current situation of young people in the world today, tattered and torn, originated from Adam's family.

Jesus died because he was unable to establish his marriage. It was all because of the love relationship. Everything that has occurred until now will be repeated in this era. The responsibility of the True Parents in this completion era is to marry the children of direct descent as well as the young people, and so from now on, I will not have to concern myself with the Blessing of previously married couples. (243-325 1993.1.28)

Since I put great emphasis on the family, I blessed 30,000 couples last year. This was like dropping a bomb on the world. Think about it, the marriage of 30,000 couples! We are living in a world in which even the parents cannot control their own children, and yet Rev. Moon of the Unification Church brought together young people from 131 nations around the world and married them. Can you think of anything more miraculous or amazing in the world? (243-214, 1993.1.10)

On April 10, 1992, I blessed religious leaders from eight nations including Islamic countries, and thereby set the condition of having the Muslims come into unity with us. You did not know of this, did you? There was no one who withdrew from the Blessing. Even the Muslims took part in it. The Blessing of 30,000 couples was a truly international Blessing. Chinese, Koreans, and even North Korean youths came to our church, attracted by the Blessing. They were converted from Communism, were educated, and some even received the Blessing. Simply said, the Blessing has now spread to the whole world.

I brought together 30,000 young men and 30,000 women from 131 nations, matched them using their photographs, and married them. If anyone other than I was doing this, you would ask yourselves, "Is he out of his mind?" There is no one else in the world who would carry out such a task. I am not out of my mind. Everything I do may seem incredible to you, but that's just because I am too competent, don't you think so? (243-247, 1993.1.17)

From now on, individuals should not be involved in the Family Party. Instead, families should participate in it. In this way, they must try to have everyone receive the Blessing. Do you think it will be easy, or difficult? That is why I have deployed tribal messiahs. If you return to your hometowns and set the standard as tribal messiahs, your whole tribe can be restored at once.

If all of the 30,000 Couples that received the Blessing returned to their hometowns and witnessed to twelve couples each, then in three years the Blessing of 360,000 couples would be possible. I have already created the environment in which this can be brought about. Think about it. Has there been anyone else in history, apart from me, who married 30,000 couples at once? It is my plan to hold a Blessing Ceremony for 360,000 couples on the next occasion.

If I were to marry that number of couples, even if I were to marry one thousand couples per day, it would take me a whole year. Only after I have done this can I go to the spirit world and declare before God, "Father, I have brought together the varied and complicated cultural realms, regardless of racial discrimination, and unified the world as you desired." Then He would laugh aloud, "Ha ha ha…!" with great joy. We have now entered a new era, in which even the smart youth of our Unification Church can accomplish this. (241-137, 1992.12.20)

Thirty thousand couples from 131 nations received the Blessing even though they had only just been matched by photograph. This was a historic event. Could the pope bring this about? Could the president of the United States do this kind of thing? It was not I who wished to do this, but you. You asked me, "Please, Father, do this for us!" Now that I have matched you, do you think the couples suit each other well, or not? The whole world knows that I carry out the matching using photographs only. The members of the Unification Church are intelligent, and that is why they have left the matching up to me. I do not think I will do it from next time.

Then you will see a lot of crying going on around you. They will cry, "I should have received the Blessing earlier…" Where do you think I got this ability? I can tell if a person will suit another just by looking. Because I have such ability, I am able to act as the founder of the Unification Church. Do you think it's easy to become a religious founder? Isn't it true that ever since the beginning of history, no one has been persecuted more than Rev. Moon? On a quiz show that I saw, to the question, "In all of history, which religious leader has been persecuted the most?" the answer came out spontaneously -- "Rev. Moon!" Isn't that true? (235-249, 1992.9.20)

The time will come when you will have to run away from an avalanche of people. The time will come when you will be proud of the fact that you heard about the Blessing from the highest of the Blessed Couples. Between being witnessed to by one of the 30,000 Couples, and one of the 6000 Couples, which do you think would hold more value? The members who have served a long time in the Unification Church will be received warmly wherever they go when they explain about the Blessing. (235-165, 1992.8.29)

The fact that 30,000 young couples from around the world have come together to be married is truly something to be celebrated on a universal scale. It is more wonderful than the marriage of a prince or princess of a king in his palace, which is celebrated by the whole nation. This marriage is on the worldwide level. If the Blessing on the worldwide scale were to develop from this to a second or third occasion, events of epic proportions would take place as a result. (234-281, 1992.8.27)

I will open the Blessing of the 30,000 Couples to people in general. They will receive the Blessing after being educated for forty days only, and then the couples will walk the three-year course. Even those who have done nothing to deserve the Blessing will receive the benefits. Therefore, all of you should set new traditions that will be adored and cherished by the people in your neighborhood, and make them exclaim, "That is what a Blessed Family is like!" Then the newly Blessed Families will be able to come to your family and unite together like the twelve tribes of Israel. In this way, you will create an environment similar to the one surrounding me, and people will say, "Oh, I wish I could have a meal with the people in that family!"

Once you become the central figure in the course of fulfilling the duties of love in which you give and give, and forget that you have given -- just as God has done -- the environment surrounding you would never be like a desert, even if you wanted it to be. Then the day will come in which the cheers of a united people and the cries for a united South and North Korea will rock the world. Soon the South and North will be liberated, and the members of the Unification Church will shout three cheers of Mansei with rapturous joy. (215-107, 1991.2.6)

2.5. The 360,000 Couples represent the growth stage of the international Blessing

Did you know that during the past two or three years the Unification Church has reached an international level? Are you aware of this? Then how did we attain such a level? By earning a lot of money? By witnessing to many people? It was through the Blessing. When was the 360,000 Couples' Blessing held? It was in 1995. The 30,000 Couples Blessing? It was in 1992. The 30,000 Couples came in 1992 and the 360,000 Couples in 1995. Next came the Blessing of the 3.6 Million Couples.Who would have believed at the time of the 30,000 Couples Blessing, that at the next one we would bless 360,000 couples?

It was the same after the Blessing of the 360,000 Couples. After that Blessing, it took us less than three years to hold the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing. We did it in two and a half years. It wasn't even that long. When I first issued the instructions to prepare for the Blessing of 3.6 million couples, not one person believed that it would actually happen. I can't speak for God, but even I was in doubt. Think about it. Is one finger the same as ten, or not? How many hills are there? There are ten hills to climb. During the three years I worked in Jardim, Brazil, I declared the era of the Second Generation in which absolute faith is paramount. Now the time has come in which you have no choice but to believe, even if you don't want to. (291-152, 1998.3.11)

When I told everyone that from the Blessing of the 30,000 Couples we will move on to the Blessing of the 360,000 Couples, no one believed me, and the providence was set back as a result. The members all refused to believe me, and so through their lack of faith they disqualified themselves. Moreover, when I told them that from the Blessing of 360,000 couples we will move on to the Blessing of 3.6 million, they didn't believe me either. Then I told them to prepare for the Blessing of 36 million couples by the end of May, and later changed the number to 120 million couples. Do you think people who say such things are normal, or crazy? (291-152, 1998.3.11)

The marriage of 3.6 million couples is the completion of the formation, growth and completion stages. By passing through the Blessings of 30,000 and 360,000 couples we have reached the completion stage. When you explain this in terms of water level, it would be the same as the tide coming in every six hours and going out after twelve hours. The water that comes in earlier and the water that comes later would still be at an equal level when the tide eventually goes back out. In fact, if the water that came in later pushed forward and replaced the water that came in first, then the former would be ahead of the latter. Therefore, we can say that we have entered the era of equalization. (282-181, 1997.3.12)

The year I conducted the 30,000 Couples Blessing was the year that Mother stepped forth as a public figure. This was an international Blessing. For the first time, the True Parents were able to stand on an equal footing and hold the international Blessing in the formation stage, so that it could spread out to all nations in the world. The International Blessing of the 360,000 Couples represented the growth stage, while the Blessing of 3.6 million couples was at the completion stage. From the time of the Blessing of 30,000 couples, the way was opened for the international Blessing, through which anyone, regardless of religion or place of birth, could be blessed. Then we held the 360,000 Couples Blessing of the growth era as a grand event. Now we will hold the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing, through which everyone, even non-believers, can inherit the Blessing on equal terms. (280-215, 1997.1.1)

From now on, whole nations will come over to our side. Hasn't it been difficult to witness to people until now? Once we cross over to the era of the tribe, nations will come over to our side. If the presidents and the nations accept us, we could even bless 3.6 million couples at once.

If I persuaded Kim Il-sung to hold the wedding ceremony of 360,000 couples involving the youth in North Korea, and the ceremony was actually held, do you think the unification of South and North Korea would come about, or not? If we held such a ceremony, in which 360,000 young men of North Korea and 360,000 young women of South Korea were married, do you think unification would come about, or not? At this time, when even Japanese people are marrying Koreans, is there any logic that says North Koreans and South Koreans cannot get married? If Kim Il-sung is a real man, he cannot oppose bringing together young men and women in marriage. It is a very simple issue. (240-205, 1992.12.13)

At first, those who received the Blessing had to live separately for seven years. They had to pass through these seven years. The end of indemnity is so high up and so far away, but we are getting closer, aren't we? We have almost reached the top, through the number 36, as can be seen from the 360,000 Couples or the 360 Million Couples. Based on the conditions of indemnity, history has been accelerated several hundred years, and we have reached the present state. We have marched forward, starting from the 36 Couples to the 3.6 Million, 36 Million and 360 Million Couples. In fact, in terms of heart, the older members have become aged and rather rusty, and so they can no longer carry out worldwide activities that would set an example to the rest.

There would be no dullards in Japan if they could all receive the Blessing, because they would quickly realize the value of the Blessing and develop themselves. In this way, they stand on an equal footing with those who received the Blessing before them. Why was the Blessing conducted in the order of 30,000, 360,000, 3.6 million, 36 million and 360 million couples? The Blessing of the 30,000 Couples was the ceremony of sanctification. Centering on the number three, the Blessing was conducted to separate the satanic world from God's world in terms of the realm of international Blessing. (291-230, 1998.3.13)

When you say True Parents, everyone knows that you're referring to Rev. Moon. How amazing is that? The words True Parents automatically put Rev. Moon into your minds; what more could you expect? I can't teach you more than that. Forty years ago, in order to explain the Second Advent of the Lord, I had to go through the sixty-six books of the Bible, but now there is no need to even talk about the Second Advent. When asked, "Do you know Rev. Moon?" the answer would be that he is the man who has blessed 360,000 couples, and will bless 3.6 million couples in the not too distant future. One might ask, "Is he an ordinary person or the Messiah?" Considering all he has done, the right answer would be that he is the Messiah; no one would think that he was just an ordinary person. (275-66, 1995.11.3)

The time has come when Rev. Moon of the Unification Church can, in the position of the True Parents, marry people and send hundreds of thousands of couples as tribal messiahs into the world. Since the era is now upon us in which 360,000 couples are being sent out, the tribes of these couples cannot perish. After receiving the Blessing, we can have sons and daughters; centering on our families, we can accomplish all that Jesus failed to achieve because of the families of Zechariah and Joseph who did not fulfill their responsibility to unite.

That is why our work will be done when the family of the husband and the family of the wife are united into one. They represent Cain and Abel. Doesn't the husband come from his clan? Just as the husband has his own clan, the wife has her own clan also. Therefore, the husband would be the son-in-law to the wife's clan, and the wife would be the daughter-in-law of the husband's clan. On the day these two clans are brought together and at least 160 couples from both clans are united, Satan will lose his base of activity within these two clans. (274-169, 1995.10.29)

Since the root of lineage was defiled, it must be overturned. That is why, every now and then you hear about the "root-of-lineage research movement." Through the false parents and their wrongful marriage, the origin was turned upside down, and so it is only logical and reasonable that the True Parents must come and perform international holy wedding ceremonies. That is why we are first holding the 360,000 Couples Blessing, and later the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing. Do you think we will succeed in holding the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing, or not? We'll have to wait and see, won't we? It is already decided. The Blessing is going to happen. (273-247, 1995.10.29)

When I announced that three years after conducting the 30,000 Couples Blessing, I would conduct the Blessing of 360,000 couples, was there even one person who believed that would be possible? Only God and I knew better. We accomplished this in five months. From now on, a 3.6 Million Couples Blessing won't even be a problem. There are hundreds of millions of Hindus in India, and more than 70 million Muslims in Pakistan. Both of these nations will claim that they can accomplish 3.6 million couples on their own. The United States will be reduced to running errands. They are skeptical that America could achieve this. It is a serious problem. (272-161, 1995.10)

You must understand that we cannot leave the world as it is: full of confusion, evil, and pervaded with free and open sex. AIDS is dealing a crushing blow to the world. Knowing that the sins of humankind always demand punishment and in order to protect the world from this dreadful fate, I had no choice but to organize the world into one big family.

When I married 3.6 million couples, do you think the candidates would have examined the Unification Church's views on marriage before receiving the Blessing or not? Now is a time of crisis. The world is in trouble, despite the fact that we have conducted the 360,000 Couples Blessing.

Primary school students may ask their teachers: "Teacher, we are now eleven, twelve years old, and we'll have to get married when we grow up. Other churches say that the wedding ceremonies of the Unification Church are heretical, bad, and from the devil, but the 360,000 Couples of the Unification Church are happy in their marriages, even though they come from different parts of the world, never saw each other in person and were matched using photographs. On the other hand, there are people from my neighborhood, who got engaged and later married, and broke up within a week. Considering this, is it right to get married in the Unification Church?" Then how should the teacher answer? Such a time is just in front of us. (273-252, 1995.10.29)

Now that we have performed the 360,000 Couples Blessing, the next stage is to hold the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing in three years time, and 36 Million Couples Blessing three years after that. After these Blessings are held, do you think you'll be able to find a neighborhood in the world where there isn't at least one Blessed Couple? There will be Blessed Families everywhere. Then we will achieve great power.

In such a nation, boundaries separating towns would disappear. It would be no problem to connect all the places of the world. Then you will be able to sit in your own home, and make friends with people from all the nations of the world on the phone. (272-138, 1995.10.1)

In this era of progressing beyond the Blessings of the 30,000, 360,000 and 3.6 million couples, the standard of a worldwide liberated realm is finally being formed today, and I can now give three cheers for myself. Until now, my life has been wretched. I have walked the path of death with gritted teeth in order to usher in the day when the whole universe can rejoice. The 4,000 years of history had to be indemnified in 400 years, but since a person cannot live that long, I had to accomplish this in 40 years within my life. Think about it for yourselves, how serious it must have been for me to have to finish this work in forty years, staking my whole life on it. (289-81, 1997.12.30)

We are conducting this campaign on a worldwide scale in order to lay the foundation for the global realm of True Parents. Therefore, we have conducted the Blessing ceremonies of 30,000 and 360,000 couples, and at present are preparing for the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing. This means we have passed the formation and growth stage. The fact we have passed the growth stage signifies that we have gone beyond the national level foundation.

Since the time has come when we can restore the lost nation -- the restored realm of Israel that was not established in Jesus' time -- from this point of view, the time has come for us to restore the family, tribe, people and nation centering on myself. That is why we are now moving into the era of kingship. (277-287, 1996.4.19)

2.6. The 3.6 Million Couples represent the completion stage of the international Blessing

Our expansion on a worldwide scale should take place on the foundation of the Blessed Families. The world is fast becoming a global family, due to the establishment of the 30,000 Couples, the 360,000 Couples and the 3.6 Million Couples. As a result, we have now ushered in a new era where not only God alone, but God's family and the family of True Parents can dwell on earth without having to pass through the previous historical generations expressed vertically and their present expansion expressed horizontally. Therefore, I was able to proclaim the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven and Earth.

Because we were successful in conducting the three Blessings representing formation, growth and completion, we have entered the era in which the Blessed Families of the Unification Church around the world can be welcomed wherever they go, with no obstacles in their paths. Consequently, we are living in an era when God can rest wherever He wants. That is why I performed this declaration ceremony. Now that heaven has declared the realm of the Sabbath, what will happen is that based on the international 30,000, 360,000 and 3.6 million couples, we will hold the Blessing ceremonies of 36 million couples and 360 million couples. Conducting these two ceremonies will be easy, as they will be like going down the hill from the top. The Blessing of 360 million couples will act as a divide, and once we pass over this peak, humanity will become one big family.

What was initiated in Adam's family was lost, and in order to restore that, we attempted to accomplish this on the national level, followed by the world level. It was done connected to me, and for the first time in history the whole of humanity will be able to enter the liberated realm based on our victories on the family, national, and world levels. (287-108, 1997.9.19)

What will happen after the Blessing Ceremony of 360 million couples is held? The Blessing of 3.6 million couples will be the highest peak when it comes to the Blessing. It is like Mt. Everest. We are now climbing this great mountain. This will be the most difficult crest for us to surmount. Once we reach the peak, we will then be able to hold the 36 Million Couples Blessing on the foundation of having completed the 30,000 Couples of the formation stage, 360,000 couples of the growth stage, and 3.6 million couples of the completion stage. All these numbers relate to the number 36, except for the 30,000 Couples. Why the number three? The number three is a number representing the process. At all times, transition takes place in three stages. That is why I blessed 30,000 couples and not 36,000. Since the number three always represents a period of separation, upon the foundation we created by blessing the 30,000 Couples, we climbed to the top by holding the 360,000 and 3.6 Million Couples Blessings. This was the most difficult task we had to accomplish. The whole world was watching us to see if we could do it.

The religious community was dubious, saying, "The Unification Church has blessed 360,000 couples and are claiming that they will bless 3.6 million couples next. It may have been easy to bless 360,000 couples, but will they succeed in blessing 3.6 million couples?" Isn't it roughly one year and eight months since the Blessing of 360,000 couples? Not one person believed that we would be successful. However, we accomplished 3.6 million couples on July 15. When we count the number of couples we have blessed up until today, the total number would top 25 million couples. Was it yesterday or the day before when the final count was 24.57 million couples? Considering this, the total number would now round up to 25 million couples. (288-16, 1997.10.31)

By accomplishing 3.6 million couples, we will cross the final peak of the world, and in so doing, we must establish more national messiahs than there are member countries in the United Nations. Our success in blessing 3.6 million couples will lay the foundation upon which each national messiah can influence the cabinet ministers in their respective nations, focusing on their ambassadors to the United Nations. What the United Nations needs right now is the institution of True Parents, and the establishment of a United Nations for women and a United Nations for the youth. Once Mother and Father, Cain and Abel, women, students and the youth have joined the United Nations, then the whole world will become united and peaceful. (282-36, 1997.2.16)

The uppermost wish of all the descendants of humankind will be to connect to my lineage. Therefore, their greatest hope will be to form a blood relationship with me. How many sons and daughters do I have? How many grandchildren do I have? What I'm asking you is how many children should my sons and daughters have? Should they give birth to just one child each? Each of my children should have at least a dozen children.

Aren't there many people waiting? People, be they black, white, or yellow, are waiting. Asians are yellow, are they not? Such is the hope of the great tribe, that is, the world. So many lineages can be connected to each other. There is not one neighborhood in the world that is not connected through the 3.6 Million Couples. In every corner of the world, you will be able to find at least one Blessed Couple without fail. (283-108, 1997.4.8)

Centering on the family of True Parents, the Unification Church has climbed back up from where humanity had fallen, through indemnity on the tribal level. We have climbed back over the horizon, and through the 40-year period from 1952 to 1992, we have passed into the era of the global Blessing.

The Blessing can now be held internationally. We have reached a certain vertical standard concerning the spirit world, and from there could cross over to the horizontal international era. By doing so, we were able to bless 360,000 couples in 1995, eventually leading to 40 million couples on June 13, 1998. These Blessings of 30,000, 360,000 and 3.6 million couples were held in the international era, and the 3.6 Million Couples was the peak. On reaching this, we could then enter a world of equality. (298-190, 1999.1.2)

In order not to fail under any circumstance, the operation must be carried out perfectly, and for that, everyone must fulfill his or her responsibility. The last resort, the final solution, after having to postpone the fulfillment of my work over and over again, was to set the condition to fulfill my responsibility in this last stage through the Blessings of the 3.6 million, 36 million and 360 million couples. It is my responsibility and way of thinking to achieve this, so that I can liberate all people in the world. This is the path that I have had to follow, with the consciousness that I have not fulfilled any condition. (289-64, 1997.12.30)

We must pass over twelve peaks of the Blessing. Once we cross these twelve peaks and spread to the rest of the world, the universe is destined to be embraced by that world. The time will come when the universe will be embraced by the Blessed Families. That is why I instructed that the Blessing of 3.6 million couples should be completed before August. It should be completed before August, and the Blessing of 36 million couples should be concluded within one year. Once we have accomplished the Blessing of 36 million couples, we will have no problem in accomplishing the Blessing of 360 million couples within one year. What would come after this would be the Blessing of 3.6 billion couples, but there aren't that many people in the world. At present, the population of the world is only 5 billion. Once we hold these Blessings a few times, the whole world will be blessed. If this comes to pass, by the year 2000, there will be no place in the world for people who are not one of the Blessed Couples. (283-301, 1997.4.13)

We must surpass the worldly standards centering on the family. For this purpose, the Unification Church has performed mass holy weddings. From the Blessing of thirty-six couples, centering on the number ten, we climbed to the highest peak by passing through the Blessings of 30,000, 360,000 and 3.6 million couples. We have surmounted the highest summit. The uphill climb was the hardest part of our path, and now that we have reached the peak, the gates to the Blessing have been opened to everyone. With the Blessing of 3.6 million couples, the equalized standard has been established at the peak, and on account of this, the vertical standard has been elevated proportionately.

As a result of this, just as anyone in the world, regardless of tribe, people or nation, can receive the Blessing, those in the spirit world and even in the realm of the archangel, can now receive the Blessing. (286-167, 1997.8.9)

The accomplishment of the Blessing of 3.6 million couples is not the end. The Blessed Couples living in each town should put up the flag and bless everyone in their towns. They must do this. They must bless those in their towns with the flag flying high above them. Through the Blessing, the people living in the hell of the satanic world can enter heaven as its citizens, and everyone can inherit the lineage of the True Parents. Once they understand this, everyone will want to receive the Blessing. Therefore, our Blessed Families should put up our flag and bless everyone living in their neighborhoods without exception. (285-310, 1997.6.29)

If we accomplish the Blessing of 3.6 million couples before August 9, 1997, at the age of 77, I can, on July 7 at 7 minutes and 7 seconds past 7 o'clock in the morning, declare the Blessing of 36 million couples. Anyone can participate in this Blessing. It is the liberation. Once we have accomplished the Blessing of 36 million couples, we will enter a new age, in which the spirits from the spirit world will come down to earth and bring everyone to receive the Blessing. (285-240, 1997.6.5)

Religions until now have talked about salvation of the individual, but this is very easy to do. There is still more to come, namely salvation of the family, tribe, nation, world and cosmos. As with the Blessing of 3.6 million couples we have moved onto the world level, the time has now come for us to move on from the salvation of the nation to the salvation of the world. Therefore we can finally bless our ancestors in the spirit world.

The people who lived on earth with the True Parents as Blessed Families become citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth or in the Kingdom of Heaven in spirit world, depending on whether they are in the physical world or the spirit world. That is why, in order to liberate our ancestors in the spirit world we need to form tribal federations. At present we should all make this our priority.

The longer you take to achieve this, the longer your ancestors will have to wait, tapping their feet impatiently in the spirit world, and exclaiming, "You dim-wits! What's taking you so long?" They want to be liberated as soon as possible, and so the liberation of the realm of the archangel will take place quickly. Since we are blessing the realm of the archangel on earth, we should also bless those in the spirit world. That is why as soon as we have accomplished the Blessing of 3.6 million couples, I can bequeath to Heung-jin and Dae Mo Nim the power to bless those in the spirit world. (284-164, 1997.4.16)

The official name of Rev. Moon, the name created by God is "True Parents." After climbing uphill through the eight stages, I have leveled out the course for everyone else. According to the law of indemnity and my own free will, I have organized a worldwide family. Here is where the Blessing of 3.6 million couples will take place. (280-77, 1996.11.1)

The second 40-year course will be shortened from now on. After this happens, we will cross over to the era of free marriage. In the era of free Blessing, the parents will decide whom their children will marry. From now on, I will not perform the wedding ceremony. Once I have blessed 3.6 million couples, I will only have to bless a small number of people from that time on. Through the Blessing, all such relationships will be perfected, and those above the age of Mother at the time of her Holy Blessing will be liberated. That is why currently I am blessing even those who are 19, or 18 years of age. (271-104, 1995.8.23)

The Blessed Families must be placed on the horizon that is transnational, trans-global, interracial and inter-religious. Everything will end with the Blessing of 3.6 million couples. The world will have to learn the doctrine of the Unification Church in order to restore the family. With what power can one person unite 3.6 million couples, transcending national boundaries? The fact that I have such a power is something that we can take pride in eternally. Then would the marriage of one couple, similar to the coming together of pigeons, be a big problem? Through the Blessing, we will be able to leave behind the environment in which the tribe has to worry about the marriages, and in which mothers, together with their husbands, have to spend many a sleepless night worrying about wedding plans.

That is why even the primary school teachers must know about the Blessing. When asked, "Teacher, is it true that 3.6 million couples were married at the same time?" how should the teacher answer? Should he say it is a lie? Then he would be the one lying. If he cannot give an answer to the question: "How was the marriage performed?" he would fail as a teacher. (272-229, 1995.10.5)

I have set the conditions of indemnity for everyone to follow. We have entered an era where 160 couples and even 1600 couples can be blessed in one week. Hasn't the situation ripened through the Blessing of 360,000 couples? If you ask Koreans, "Is Rev. Moon, who has blessed 360,000 couples, or married 720,000 people, a good person or a bad person?" what would their answer be? If they answer, "He is a bad person," you can tell them that the followers of such a bad person include the presidents of nations, numerous holders of doctorates, and many prominent leaders. You can also ask them if they think they are better than these respectable people who have received the Blessing; they would not be able to give an answer. There would not be a single thing they could pick on about us even if they looked for years. Such is the era we are living in. (273-170, 1995.10.22)

Once the Blessing of 360,000 couples gives way to the Blessing of 3.6 million, 36 million, 360 million and finally 3.6 billion couples, human society will finally see the eradication of AIDS and the realization of a world of pure true love, where God and humankind are united into one. This is not a mere dream. God's great work of establishing the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, the realization of this providence, is an inevitable truth. That is because it is the not the work of one human being, but the work of God. (271-99, 1995.8.23) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Chapter 3: Section 1. The 36 Couples.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Nine - Blessed Family
Chapter Three - The Providential Significance of the Blessed Couples
Section 1. The 36 Couples

1.1. The Three Couples first blessed

In 1960, before having my own Holy Wedding, I engaged three of the 36 Couples, and after my wedding, I then blessed these three Couples. That set the condition of restoring three children to God's ideal realm, just as Jesus would have done with Peter, James, and John. The perfect, inseparable, victorious foundation had been laid. (55-164, 1972.5.7)

What have I been doing until now? I blessed the Three Couples first. Did I bless them or not? I did. I would not have been able to hold my own Holy Wedding in 1960 if I had not first laid a foundation through these three Couples. Before receiving Mother in holy matrimony, I first found spouses for the chosen three, then conducted my own Holy Wedding, after which I blessed the three betrothed Couples. That was how I followed the path of the Principle. (89-243, 1976.12.1)

Those representing the three archangels and Adam's eight family members should be set in place before the new Adam. By establishing the three central children -- that is, three spiritual children -- and having them marry, the eight family members would be organized and Adam then could come before God with his family and the three archangels. That is why I first designated three sons and three daughters, the first three of the 36 Couples, and betrothed them before holding my own Holy Wedding. This was all done according to the Principle; it was brought forth through the establishment of a foundation that could not be accused in any way. Since the original Adam lost his family, the new Adam must restore the family. (126-49, 1983.4.10)

When you look at my family, you can see that I have children in the vertical position. On the horizontal foundation, who among the True Children represents the position of the horizontal Abel? It is Heung-jin. He is the second son. In order to establish the 36 Couples, people representing Jesus' three main disciples had to be secured, restoring the number three. The first three, the archangel-type couples, fulfilled this role. After the number three had been regained, 36 couples representing Adam's family, Noah's family, and Jacob's family could come forth. The first of the three Couples, who themselves represent the 36 Couples, was that of Kim Won-pil. Providential history cannot allow just anyone to stand in that position. He must have a suitable ancestral background aligned with the dispensation in the spirit world; otherwise, he cannot stand in the position of the eldest son. The one who fulfilled these requirements was Kim Won-pil. The one who occupied the position of the second son was Eu Hyo-won and the third was Kim Young-hwi. (169-109, 1987.10.29)

Centering on the three representative couples, twelve had to be raised up. These twelve were to be entrusted with a historic mission; however, only twelve would not do. In addition, twelve couples representing the past and twelve couples representing the future were chosen to establish the 36 Couples. The 36 Couples are the compression of all the disconnected ancestors of the two-thousand year history of ten generations from Adam's family to Noah's family, another ten generations from Noah's family to Jacob's family, and Jacob's twelve sons. (89-243, 1976.12.1)

1.2. The significance of the 36 Couples

The 36 Couples consist of three groups of twelve. The first group symbolizes the Old Testament Age of marrying without God's permission. The second group symbolizes the New Testament Age of wishing to be married in God's chosen land. However, with the death of Jesus on the cross, this wish was not fulfilled and so the age became one of the bride awaiting her groom. The third group symbolizes the Completed Testament Age, an era of perfection, and of wishing for the beginning of God's family.

Today we are passing through the providence of restoration symbolizing Jacob's victory. Accordingly, I need to restore through indemnity the era of the servant and the realm of the adopted child and realize the era of the true child. The 36 Couples were established in order to restore these three eras symbolically. (God's Will - 165)

Of the 36 Couples, the first dozen are already married couples who represent the Old Testament Age. The second dozen symbolizes the era of Jesus desiring marriage without achieving it. The third dozen, representing Jacob who overcame every hardship and became victorious, symbolize the Completed Testament Age. In particular, the 36 Couples under my leadership form the victorious foundation upon which the Old, New, and Completed Testament Ages are indemnified in my lifetime. Furthermore, the historic significance of the Blessing of the 36 Couples is that those three eras were indemnified horizontally within my generation through their victorious perfection. (55-165, 1972.5.7)

From a providential point of view, the first dozen of the 36 Couples is in the position of the restored Adam's family. As Adam's family, including Cain and Abel up to Noah, makes up the number twelve, twelve couples had to be appointed in order to indemnify it. The second dozen signify the restoration of the period from Noah to Abraham, symbolizing the generations extended to twelve to include Isaac and Jacob, who had to indemnify Satan's invasion of Abraham's family. Jacob had twelve sons in order to restore through indemnity in his generation (horizontally) for the first time in history the indemnity conditions accumulated (vertically) through those twelve generations; that is symbolized by the third dozen couples. The 36 Couples, who have been called on the basis of the victorious individual level foundation achieved by Jacob, symbolize the Old, New, and Completed Testament Ages. (55-165, 1972.5.7)

The 36 Couples represent 36 generations. They are in the position of restored ancestors who have remedied all the mistakes committed in the course of God's providence of restoration. They are also in the position of indemnifying Jesus' twelve disciples representing past and present, that is, the Old and New Testament Ages. In principle, the Completed Testament Age cannot begin before the Old and New Testament Ages are properly concluded; accordingly, in order to resolve all this, the 36 Couples had to be established. (54-293, 1972.3.26)

Based upon my individual victory, I needed to lay a horizontal foundation to restore the family and therefore blessed the 36 Couples. Wasn't the victorious foundation first laid by Noah's family? The second twelve couples represent that tradition.

Next, what does the third group of twelve couples representing Jacob's family signify? This group was composed of virgin men and women. From here, a perfect foundation must then be laid on earth after everything has been restored through indemnity. Only then can the horizontal expansion in all directions take place from these twelve couples.

The 36 Couples represent the positions of the twelve tribal elders of the three ages. Based on Jacob's foundation, they represent the three eras of formation, growth, and completion. All must unite. (47-199, 1971.8.28)

The 36 Couples are chosen to represent countless good ancestors entrusted with missions in the providence of restoration and, as their resurrected incarnations, have the responsibility to substantially restore on earth all that they had failed to achieve vertically throughout history. You must know that the 36 Couples represent the world's 3.6. billion people. (40-185, 1971.2.1)

Humanity can be divided between those who have formed families and those who have not. The latter can be subdivided into two groups and one of those groups is made up of people who had relations as they pleased with the opposite sex, but who failed to form a family. We can therefore divide humanity into three groups: those who married, those who related to the opposite sex but did not form families -- of which there are many nowadays -- and finally, virgin men and women. Such are the relationship entanglements that exist in the world today.

In other words, viewed vertically, people live on three levels: matrimony, engagement, and celibacy. The second category of people reflects the state of engagement between Jesus and the Holy Spirit. They would be able to form a new family. In order to restore through indemnity all these different types of people, some representatives must be called to form families, according to God's dispensation. That is how the 36 Couples came to be established. (58-183, 1972.6.11)

Jesus established the twelve disciples in order to represent and restore the three eras of Adam's, Noah's, and Jacob's families, but could not achieve his will. In order to restore this failure through indemnity, I established the 36 Couples. This is how the process of restoration has been substantially developed. As can be seen from this, I have carried out every single task conscientiously and wholeheartedly. (23-62, 1969.5.11)

Christ at his Second Advent must restore through indemnity the position of Adam's family. Accordingly, he must establish families who can represent Adam's, Noah's, and Abraham's families as ancestors. In order to do so, he must first restore three sets of twelve couples to respectively represent the three providential families of Adam, Noah, and Abraham, and raise them up as the vertical ancestors. (22-215, 1969.2.6)

The 36 Couples signify the resurrection of our historical ancestors. What then should be the work of the resurrected ancestors? Humankind has horizontally multiplied on earth through six thousand years of vertical history. They must all be brought together. Twelve generations must be indemnified in order to complete vertical indemnification. Everyone on earth is connected to each other through these twelve generations. For those living on earth, the realm of formation corresponds to married couples who formed families, the realm of growth corresponds to those engaged couples who never formed a family, and the realm of completion corresponds to virgin men and women. (122-97, 1982.11.1)

The 36 Couples are all related to the number twelve. The ten generations from Adam to Noah add up to twelve by including Cain and Abel. The ten generations from Noah to Abraham also add up to twelve by including Isaac and Jacob. In the same way that Jacob's family expanded horizontally through his twelve sons and took root on earth, the Unification Church also had to establish 36 couples.

Adam's, Noah's, and Jacob's families are represented respectively by the first, second, and third group of twelve couples. Through them, everything in history and every event that occurred in the Old and New Testament Ages can be brought together with the Completed Testament Age. As representatives of the spirit world, they are connected to each other as the ancestors on earth. As such, every one of the 36 Couples can stand in the position of being an ancestor. (164-269, 1987.5.17)

Who are the 36 Couples? The first group within the 36 Couples consists of those who had married as they pleased, who were brought into the presence of God, and connected to Him through the Blessing. Next, the second group of couples consisted of those who were engaged but who did not marry before the Blessing. Matching and blessing people is not something I do casually. Why? Because these couples are for the sake of the salvation of all humankind. The third group is for virgin men and women. All already married couples should absolutely obey the first group of the 36 Blessed Couples. You will understand this more clearly when you go to the spirit world. The second group should absolutely obey the third group of couples.

When the time comes for God's will to be accomplished on earth, it will be the third group of the 36 Couples who will become the center. You are hearing this for the first time from me. So for whom would the Lord come first? He is not coming to see the already married couples. He is not coming to see people with failed relationships from the past. He is coming to find virgin men and women. (148-284, 1986.10.25)

There would be no place for you to stand had I not blessed the 36 Couples. Did you know this? When we expand from the 36 Couples, the whole world will be connected to them. If we were to consider the already married couples as the formation stage, the second group would be the growth stage, and the third, completion. That is why we refer to the three groups of couples as Adam's family, Noah's family, and Jacob's family. Jacob's era finally ushered in that of the horizontal expansion of the family.

We are entering the era of world-level expansion through the twelve tribes. There should be twelve tribes rooted in me, just as there are twelve pearly gates in heaven and twelve months in one cycle of the earth's seasons. These tribes must be in harmony with each other. Just as there were twelve brothers in Jacob's family and twelve disciples of Jesus, there are 36 Couples around me, twelve of whom are represented by virgin men and women. With these twelve as the core, next come the couples who formed relationships as they pleased, and then finally the couples with families. There is no way to enter heaven unless these couples have set the condition of unity. (148-284, 1986.10.25)

The couples made up of virgin men and women whom I matched and blessed are standing on a level upon which they can connect to me directly. Hence, from this day onwards, when it comes to establishing the family structure, the center will always be the couples who were blessed as virgin men and women. Bearing this in mind, all of you must recognize the order of family groups from now on. Among the three groups of the 36 Couples, the third is central. (31-284, 1970.6.4)

The 36 Couples must pave the way for the overall providence, starting from Adam to Noah, from Noah to Abraham, from Abraham to Jacob and his twelve sons. This is not to relive the history of the past, but rather substantially and horizontally restore through indemnity at this time the mistakes made by our ancestors. The struggle to bring this about took place at the time of the Blessing of the 36 Couples. I did not bless them out of ignorance of what is going on in the world, but rather took responsibility for this great work because God's circumstances are much more desperate than those of human beings and His will is much greater than theirs.

I blessed the 36 Couples because I had to restore through indemnity God's historic grief over losing His children, and because I was in the position of having to horizontally restore in substance the vertical providential history, in order to restore and establish the origin of the ancestors and the standard they had tried to set. (16-60, 1965.12.26)

What is the responsibility of the 36 Couples? They are to satisfy all historical indemnity conditions up to the present time. In other words, they must become the perfect protective fence that can exclude Satan completely. Hence, these couples should practice the new tradition and ideology that are completely separated from Satan. Rooted in these traditions, the 72 Couples and 120 Couples must expand that base. Considering all this, you should realize the importance of the responsibility of the 36 Couples. (28-60, 1970.1.3)

In the spirit world, the Blessing received by pure single men and women is very different from that received by already married couples. There are three levels in the spirit world, just as today's society is divided into upper, middle, and lower classes.

Among the 36 Couples divided into three groups of twelve, respectively representing Adam's, Noah's, and Jacob's families, which group is the most precious? It is the third. In the future, you will have to serve them. At the moment, we are not distinguishing them from each other because the time to do so has not yet come, but that does not mean they are the same. They are very different. (30-189, 1970.3.22)

I put all my money into buying gold wedding rings, clothes and every other item needed by the brides and grooms of the 36 Couples Blessing. Why did I do that? The 36 Couples were not even asked to pay their Blessing fees, were they? I brought together other people's sons and daughters and married them in circumstances far superior to those I would have granted my own children. However much secular society opposed me, I accomplished this with dignity. The Blessing was conducted in three phases. If one were to do such a thing in this world, would one get anything in return, like land or money? Would one get anything at all? Think about it: if I cared about such trifles, would I ever engage in the activities I do? However much commotion Korea and the established churches made, however much uproar the United States and the whole world made, I did not waver once. That is how I have come this far. (126-299, 1983.4.28)

1.3. Anecdotes from the 33 Couples Blessing

In 1961, the 33 Couples Blessing Ceremony was held amid great confusion and chaos. We finally had to have someone stand guard at the door before we could go through with the ceremony. Nevertheless, I did everything I had to, regardless of how much noise the protestors were making. The parents of the 33 Couples came swarming about the place, shouting all kinds of insults at us and creating a continuous uproar. Some went so far as to send dozens of anonymous letters to the court of justice demanding I be sent to jail; as a result, I had to appear in court on several occasions. There were twelve people in particular who worked frantically to destroy the Unification Church, sprinkling coal dust all over the place. The Unification Church grew amid such turmoil. We had to lay the groundwork for victory in the same place that people were opposing us. We undertook the daunting task of establishing the foundation for victory amid fierce opposition from all sides. (23-317, 1969.6.8)

At the time we were going to hold the Blessing for the 33 Couples, I sent out invitations in my name to the parents of the brides and grooms as follows: "Dear father, mother, on such and such a date, your son/daughter will be getting married at Cheongpa-dong church. Please note that you can attend the ceremony only if you are dressed in holy robes of such and such a style; otherwise, you will not be welcomed." That invitation created havoc among the parents; you can't imagine how much noise they made over this, crying, "How on earth can such a thing happen? Who dares to send parents invitations to the wedding of their own children?" Well, they can make all the noise they want. Once I have decided to do something, I see it through to the end. Even if they had called the police on me, in the end everything would have worked out the way I wanted it to, rather than how they wanted it. (162-321, 1987.4.17)

When the 33 Couples were being blessed, they had to treat their own parents as the fallen archangel. None of them informed their parents about the wedding. At the last minute, because there was no other choice, I sent the parents invitations about a week before the wedding and included many conditions, such as the need to wear holy robes and so on. Then the parents hurled insults at me, shouting that I had no right to take their children away from them and have them married. They caused a terrible scandal, but it could not be helped. Think for a moment about how unpleasant that must have been for the parents. In the end, we had to close the iron gates and block them from entering at all. Such were the actions we had to take in order to make the condition to separate from the fallen archangel and protect the situation. (90-124, 1976.10.21)

Among the 36 Couples, there is a leader whose father was well-known. Being a respectable gentleman, he thought very little of me. In fact, he regarded me no more highly than any man on the street. When the time came for me to bless his daughter, I sent him a notice. He came to attend the wedding because he wanted to see his daughter get married and he walked up to the gate very proudly. We informed him that if he wanted to attend the Unification Church wedding, he needed to be dressed in holy robes. He was dressed in his best suit and so was at a loss when we stopped him from entering the gate. He insisted on coming in anyway because, after all, it was his daughter's wedding, but still he was blocked by us. In the end, he had no choice but to go to one of our members and beg him to loan his holy robes. Ultimately, he did attend his daughter's wedding, dressed in the borrowed holy robes. (75-216, 1975.1.5)

At the time of the 33 Couples Blessing, do you think the brides and grooms could easily notify their parents of the Blessing? Would the parents have liked it if their children had discussed with them the prospect of getting married in a church they opposed? Don't you think they wouldn't? That was a foregone conclusion. If they were to come to the wedding, they would have been an eyesore on what would otherwise have been the couple's happiest day. Knowing this, should I have notified them in order to give them the opportunity to meet their prospective son- or daughter-in-law beforehand? Since they had to be notified at least, we sent them invitations to arrive on the eve of the wedding, as follows: "Your son/daughter is going to be wedded in holy matrimony, so please favor us with your attendance." (61-313, 1972.9.3)

My revolutionary course of action completely overturned existing marriage traditions. It overturned the traditions of Christianity and of Korea. How so? It denied the fathers and mothers. Did I ever discuss with your parents the prospect of you receiving the Blessing? No, because the Blessing is a heavenly command. I am the subject. At the time of the 33 Couples Blessing, we stopped parents from coming to the wedding, telling them they would be allowed to enter only if they wore holy robes. There was such an outcry about this. It was the revolution of revolutions. It completely overturned everything. (213-17, 1991.1.13)

On the occasion of the 33 Couples Blessing, wasn't the first phase conducted at dawn? Families of the brides and grooms were outside, struggling to get in, shouting, "Set my father free!" or "Set my daughter free!" These words made me out to be a thief who had stolen somebody's father and somebody else's daughter. They were making me out to be a thief and shouted at me, "You, Moon! Come out! You have destroyed our family and made our daughter a raving lunatic!"

When wanting to get married, the proper thing to do is to get permission from the parents; yet in our case, we sent wedding invitations to the parents and told them to wear holy robes if they wanted to come. That was unheard of. I knew that. Had I not, I would have gone through with the Blessing with a heart as light as a feather, but I had to conduct it aware of all this and that was the most difficult part of it. Don't you think so? If not, I would have heard the insults shouted at me and wondered why. Instead, I held the wedding, knowing that they would curse me for it. I persevered with it to the end, knowing all these things. Indemnity could not have otherwise been paid. I could not just close my eyes and do a haphazard job. (211-332, 1991.1.1)

The 33 Couples were wedded in three phases: the first at dawn, the second during the day, and the third at night. Their parents came to say, "Let my son out! Let my daughter out!" Such was their protest. From the standpoint of God's will, since human history started from false parents, I had to guide the proceedings as a true parent. Not only their parents, but also the government opposed us. I had to go to court and place a deposition before holding the wedding. No one knows what I have been through in carrying out my work. There was not even a tiny spot for me to stand on. There, I was risking everything. (91-259, 1977.2.23)

Do you want me to tell you an interesting story? When I was holding the 33 Couples Blessing in Korea, a man came to see me. His son-in-law is here with us today, by the way. The man claimed that both his daughters had been hoodwinked into becoming Unification Church members. He was a school principal and had already chosen two teachers specifically as his future sons-in-law, and so did not want to allow his daughters to participate in the Blessing. However, all I told him was, "If you want to oppose, go ahead. Both your daughters, however, will be blessed by me!" (22-261, 1969.5.4)

When I was choosing the 36 Couples for the Blessing, do you think I discussed the issue with their parents? I brought together other people's children and married them at my own discretion, without discussing it with the parents at all. No doubt the parents would have not only cursed me, but beaten me with sticks if they had had the chance. Had we been Israelites of old, I would have had my clothes torn off and been stabbed to death. Nevertheless, I accomplished it all in the blink of an eye, before the parents had the faintest idea of what was going on. I brought together Satan's children, made them into God's children, and married them. In my work of completing the course of restoration, amid the heavenly fortune of the cosmos, whom should I discuss such matters with? In carrying out the Blessing, whom could I possibly have consulted?

Everything had to be carried out at my own discretion. The 36 Couples are the ancestors. In fulfilling the love through which they could become ancestors, should they have consulted their physical parents? This was a matter to be discussed with God. (18-207, 1967.6.8)

The 33 Couples Blessing had to be conducted in the dark of night, behind locked doors. During the ceremony, we heard all kinds of shouts like, "Let my son go! Let my husband go! What do you think you are doing with other people's children?" People were outraged because traditionally they arrange their children's marriages; yet here was the founder of the Unification Church marrying them off on his own. The families protested so vehemently because they were fathers and mothers from the satanic world. Since God's children were snatched away by Satan, I snatched them back from his clutches and restored them through indemnity. Through the Blessing, I had to regain the sons and daughters lost throughout history, restoring them through indemnity. Hence, I concluded the ceremony hurriedly. I had no choice, as I was trying to accomplish restoration through indemnity. (19-120, 1967.12.31) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Section 2. The 72 Couples.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Nine - Blessed Family
Chapter Three - The Providential Significance of the Blessed Couples
Section 2. The 72 Couples

2.1. Significance of the 72 Couples Blessing

Did everything until now go wrong just because of the first ancestors' failure to fulfill their responsibility? No. They did err, but the brothers Cain and Abel also did wrong. Thus, the 72 Couples were established to stand in the position of the brothers, Cain and Abel, in front of the 36 Couples. The establishment of the 72 Couples meant the establishment of the horizontal foundation on earth laid until Jacob's generation, restored through Cain and Abel on the family level. Thereby, all the families of the direct ancestors up until this time could be manifested on earth in the form of resurrected families. Through this, an important center was established. Through twelve couples from the 36 Couples, the form of the tribes of Israel could finally take shape. Establishing the 72 Couples made it possible for the historical foundations of the ancestors to be manifested here on earth. (47-200, 1971.8.28)

As God's will in His providence was to organize families based on the model of the two sons in front of the ancestors, then twice thirty-six, that is, seventy-two couples, were established. In the vertical course of history, what had not been fulfilled in Adam's family should have been completed by the families of Cain and Abel, but they failed to set the condition of indemnity. Yet, through the 72 Couples Blessing representing Cain and Abel's families, the prolonged vertical providence could be successfully consummated at a point of intersection on the horizontal. The establishment of the 36 and 72 Couples meant that the national Cain-Abel-type foundation could be entirely substantiated on earth -- in other words, the horizontal restoration of the vertical family model. That family is the model to restore Adam's family. (16-62, 1965.12.26)

The 36 Couples established the standard of having restored all the failures of the original 36 generations and thus became ancestors themselves; however, having the 36 Couples as ancestors is not enough. Where did conflict begin? It began between Adam and Eve's sons Cain and Abel, who thus destroyed the world and made it the way it is today; that is to say, one in which all their descendants are in constant struggle with one other. We must restore this through indemnity. In order to do so, we must set the condition that the sons and daughters of the 36 generations have united before God without a struggle. Hence, I established the 72 Couples, thus twice the number 36, to represent the Cain-Abel division. Through the establishment of the 72 Couples, historical foundations of the ancestors were laid, upon which Cain and Abel could come together, not to fight, but to form a four-position foundation. In this manner, the absolute standard through which we could guard ourselves against Satan was secured. Do you all understand the seriousness of the position of the 72 Couples? (19-120, 1967.12.31)

The 72 Couples were established on the basis of the 36 Couples Blessing. They symbolize Cain and Abel's restored families centered on Adam's family. In order for Adam and Eve to stand in the position of perfected parents and ancestors of humankind before God, Cain and Abel must completely unite. The 36 Couples symbolize Adam's family and are in the position of ancestors; only when they stand on the foundation of Cain and Abel's united families can they attain the position of parents. The 72 Couples are twice the number of the 36 Couples because they are in the position of Cain and Abel. (55-167, 1972.5.7)

Who are the 72 Couples? Some translations of the Bible state that Jesus had seventy-two disciples, and others, seventy. Originally, 72 is the correct number. Centering on the twelve tribes and the number six (six united representatives per tribe), two times six is twelve and one times six is six. Multiplying them gives us seventy-two. If it were seventy disciples, the numbers would not have added up properly. Hence, the correct number is seventy-two.

The 72 Couples are like the children, the descendants of the 36 Couples, while the 36 are the central couples as well as the ancestors. Our view is that our ancestors failed to fulfill God's will because Cain and Abel, the two sons in the first family in history, failed to become one in heart, thus deferring the fulfillment of God's will. In view of the fact that the foundation of the family, in which the brothers Cain and Abel should have united, was not established, who then are the 72 Couples? Seventy-two is thirty-six twice. Thus, the 72 Couples representing the children of the 36 Couples comprise 36 Abel and 36 Cain couples. They are the representative couples chosen to restore through indemnity that which the historical ancestors failed to accomplish: the complete unity of Abel and Cain. (84-144, 1976.2.22)

The 36, 72, and 120 Couples are a team; they cannot be separated. The 36 Couples refer to the successive generations of ancestors. The 72 Couples represent their children. The 120 Couples signify the high priests of nations in the world and represent the twelve tribes. They are the branches of these tribes that have spread out into the world. The matter at hand is to unite the ancestors Cain and Abel and the twelve tribes. That is the great work of restoration. (82-237, 1976.1.31)

Each person is the fruit of the past, the center of the present, and the beginning of the future, and is therefore the meeting point of three eras. When you multiply the three separate eras by the number twelve, you get the number 36. Thus, you arrive at the 36 Couples and since the children in the position of Cain and Abel must be restored centering on these 36 Couples, it follows that the 72 Couples must come next. (34-262, 1970.9.13)

The question that always comes up in a family is whether the parents and children can completely unite. Within his family, Adam should have become one with Cain and Abel. In order to become a family that can stand in God's presence in complete unity, the parents and the two sons must set the condition that they become one. Otherwise, they cannot enter God's presence at all. This is where the 72 Couples, as double the number of the 36 Couples, come in. They were established to organize the tribes that Jesus would have restored through the families of his twelve apostles and 72 disciples. In other words, the 36 Couples and the 72 Couples correspond respectively to the twelve tribes of Israel and Jesus' 72 disciples, and so they are in the position of restored representatives who can lead Israel. They also represent the restored basic numbers that God had sought to reclaim through Israel. (54-293, 1972.3.26)

What are the 72 Couples? In order to restore the family completely, Cain and Abel families must first become one. In order for Adam and Eve to be restored before God perfectly, they must stand on the foundation of unity between Cain and Abel. The position of Adam and Eve is that of parents. In order for them to stand in front of God in perfection, the Cain-Abel foundation must be restored. Since the 36 Couples need the foundation of the united families of Cain and Abel to stand as ancestors, the 72 Couples, who were chosen as twice in number to the 36 Couples, came into being.

The 72 Couples correspond to Jesus' seventy-two disciples. As they succeed in laying a foundation of indemnity on earth, God's providence can expand. Through the unity of the 72 Couples representing Cain and Abel with the 36 Couples representing Adam and Eve, all providential requirements for the family have been met, and the restoration of the family has been completed. Such is the significance of the Blessing up to the 72 Couples. With the accomplishment of the 72 Couples Blessing, a God-centered foundation was achieved on earth for the first time, both horizontally and vertically, and thereby, a central standard was set up. Thus, the vertical foothold -- a central point that should be determined through God's providence -- can be established only when the 36 and 72 Couples are united as the perfected victors of history. Once that central point is determined, the victorious realm of the central ancestors desired by God will finally have been fulfilled. This perfect foundation must be developed horizontally on earth. (55-167, 1972.5.7)

Why was Jesus unable to establish the Kingdom of Heaven? It was because his clan and twelve apostles didn't help him. He attempted to build a bridge that would connect with the nation through his clan, twelve apostles, and seventy disciples, but it collapsed. He therefore could not establish the foundation on the family, clan, or church level during his life on earth.

The next problem was that the seventy disciples did not unite with Jesus. They represented the twelve tribes and the seventy elders of Israel. The correct number, actually, should be 72, not 70. If six people were chosen from each of the twelve tribes, the total would be seventy-two. Hence, in the Unification Church, we have the Blessing of the 72 Couples. In the Bible, there are seventy-two in the New Testament and seventy in the Old Testament. The correct number is 72, not 70. (67-327, 1973.7.22)

The history of restoration is that of Cain and Abel. Consequently, if two people representing Cain and Abel are placed before representatives of the first ancestors, the condition can be set through which all mistakes committed by our ancestors can be indemnified. What was the fundamental mistake? It was that Cain and Abel failed to unite.

Originally, the foundation of faith and the foundation of substance were to be laid by Cain and Abel. As they failed to do this, the conditional offering through which it can be completed and brought into line with the expanding horizontal foundation on earth was the Blessing of the 72 Couples. (75-148, 1975.1.2)

Before God's Kingdom can be realized on earth, the ideal family has to be established. Jesus' three main disciples and twelve apostles represent the three periods of formation, growth, and completion. They are, in turn, represented by the 36 Couples. The 72 Couples representing Cain and Abel, who fought on the family level, have to restore them. They can also be regarded as the representatives of seventy-two races (74-270, 1974.12.31)

Humankind is comprised of people who are similar to Adam by marrying as they please, or those following the type of Jesus in awaiting marriage, or those following the type of Christ at his Second Advent. The latter must restore all three positions. In the first place, a family following the type of Noah's family must be restored because Noah, like Abel and Jesus, occupies the position of the second son on God's side. The 72 Couples are the restored forms of Cain and Abel who had been divided. (22-216, 1969.2.8)

The mistake Cain committed by not being obedient to Abel, which led to their fatal conflict, has not been indemnified by providential figures of the past, and so the process of restoration has been prolonged until now. In order to restore this mistake completely, the foundation of Cain's obedience to Abel must be indemnified before each ancestral couple. The 72 Couples, therefore, came into existence for this purpose. The number 72 is double the number 36. (22-193, 1969.2.2)

The purpose of establishing the 36 Couples lies in restoring thirty-six ancestors. Thus, the spiritual and physical worlds can unite around the 36 Couples. The 72 Couples stand in the position of Cain and Abel before the 36 Couples. With the 72 Couples Blessing, the Unification Church was in a position similar to that of Jacob, who set out on the journey for Egypt with seventy-two family members. (13-125, 1963.11.16)

The Blessing is the permission for creating a new Israel. When a Cain and an Abel couple are placed before each of the 36 Couples, the result you have is the 72 Couples. (12-47, 1962.9.10)

The standard of unity of the three generations of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob must be surpassed in three years. I burned the candle at both ends when I blessed the 72 Couples this year. Out of them all, I am satisfied with only a few. (12-50, 1962.9.13) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Section 3. The 124 Couples.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Nine - Blessed Family
Chapter Three - The Providential Significance of the Blessed Couples
Section 3. The 124 Couples

3.1. Significance of 124 Couples

The 120 Couples, representing Jesus' 120 followers, stand on the global level. As the representatives of the nations of the world, the 120 Couples are the foundation upon which the global indemnity condition can be met. By establishing these couples, the basis upon which God can come unto the world can be secured. Hence, we can say that the day on which the number of member states of the United Nations exceeded 120 marked the beginning of the Last Days. (16-62, 1965.12.26)

The 120 Couples were established in the position of representing all nations of the world. (20-342, 1968.7.20)

Christ at his Second Advent must restore through indemnity the position of Adam's family. Accordingly, he must restore families typifying those of Adam, Noah, and Abraham, and establish them as ancestors. In order to do so, he must first find twelve couples typifying Adam's family, then twelve typifying Noah's family, and finally twelve typifying Abraham's family, and set them up as vertical ancestors. Thus, I established the 36 Couples. Centering on these ancestors, the 72 Couples were established as the representatives of Cain and Abel's families. The 120 Couples symbolize the leaders of the 120 nations of the world. (22-215, 1969.2.6)

The 120 Couples typify the world, horizontally expanding the earthly foundation in all directions; they therefore represent 120 nations. (13-125, 1963.11.16)

The Blessings up to the 124 Couples were within the Seven-Year Course. As we now have 120 Couples based upon the realm of the new Israel, a foundation is established upon which the 120 nations of the world could be restored. Consequently, the restoration of all significant numbers, which Jesus attempted through his family, was accomplished globally through the 120 Couples Blessing. (54-293, 1972.3.26)

What you need to do now is restore eighty-four and 120 people within your tribes. That is the vertical part. Didn't the Blessing take place in the order of the 36, 72, and 120 Couples? The 120 Couples are representatives of the world. Thus, after Jesus' resurrection, 120 people were gathered in the Upper Room on the day of Pentecost. They were the representatives of the world. When I blessed 124 Couples, the number of member states of the United Nations was also 124. All these numbers must be in accord with each other. (198-17, 1990.1.20)

The 120 followers of Jesus represent the number twelve. The 124 Couples were blessed in order to organize and establish a model of tribal and national leadership worldwide. In actuality, 124 couples were blessed, four being extra. These four were already married couples. Why were they included in the Blessing? Had they not, there would have been no way to save other already married couples from that time on This number four represents gates facing the four cardinal directions of north, south, east, and west. Based on the four couples, therefore, the way must be opened through which all already married couples can be resurrected. Hence, I blessed 124 Couples. (158-170, 1967.12.27)

The 120 Couples represent Jesus' 120 followers. Additionally, four couples are already married couples. They were included because they are the ones who must open the gates of the Blessing in the four directions. (20-145, 1968.5.26)

Jesus shed his blood on the cross because the seventy-two disciples and twelve apostles totaling eighty-four were disunited. Hence, every one of you must substantially restore eighty-four people through indemnity. Only on such a foundation can you lead married lives. The same was true for me. In order to fulfill this, I blessed the 36 Couples, who can be subdivided into three groups of twelve each, representing formation, growth, and completion. Strictly speaking, they are three groups, but they can be compressed into one; similarly, the 72 Couples. On that foundation, the 120 Couples were blessed, and on that basis, the world could be connected. After Jesus' resurrection and ascension, didn't the 120 followers gather on the day of Pentecost? They symbolized representatives of the world. (122-117, 1982.11.1)

The 120 Couples stand in the position to dissolve Jesus' anguish arising from not being able to restore the standard of Judaism. Hence, I am telling them to stand in the forefront and sacrifice themselves. All district leaders recently educated for mobilization were of the 120 Couples. The 120 Couples must sacrifice themselves. They stand in the same position as the 120 followers at Jesus' time as the national representatives of the world's 120 nations and are forming global tribes. (47-202, 1971.8.28)

Upon ascending to heaven, hadn't Jesus appointed 120 followers? The 120 Couples signify them and also represent 120 nations on earth and in the spirit world, respectively. Once members of your tribes take their places among the ranks of national representatives, your field of activity will be expanded to the 120 nations, which can then be connected to the Kingdom of Heaven. You will be able to inherit such positions and from there connect to the bases on which you can carry out your activities. (215-129, 1991.2.6)

Jesus did not just have twelve apostles and 70 disciples. On the day of Pentecost after his ascension, 120 followers gathered to begin their worldwide missionary work. They are represented by 120 nations. At the time of the 120 Couples Blessing, the United Nations had 124 member states. The number of couples actually blessed was 124, out of which four had been criminals from the four directions of north, south, east, and west. Included among 124 couples are criminals who were convicted once, twice, thrice, and even four times. Why? It is because we have to save even those who are in hell. We need to save those who are imprisoned. (215-129, 1991.2.6)

Just as I have the 120 Couples, all of you have 120 kinfolk of your own, through twelve tribes multiplied by ten in the spirit world. At present, we regard the number of nations in the world in which we are carrying out missionary work as 120 or 160. Hence, at the time of the Seoul Olympics, national representatives from 120 nations got together to become as one. Similarly, within your tribe, you must establish representatives of 120 nations and make them unite with you as the representatives of the nations of the world. Only thus can you restore through indemnity the lost base of the 120 followers on earth at the time of Jesus' resurrection and ascension, which is why we need the 120 Couples. Only when they are established on earth, brought together and completely united can the 120 representatives in the spirit world be connected to the tribes. In this way, even the spirit world can be connected to the 120 nations. Thus, the 120 Couples are absolutely indispensable to us. (215-129, 1991.2.6)

When entering heaven, you must take with you at least 120 families -- something Jesus wanted to do. Who are the 120 Couples? They are representatives of the nations in the physical world. Hence, during your lifetime, you must successfully witness to at least 120 couples and ensure that you will bring them to heaven. This should be every member's purpose in life. Each person is sent to his or her tribe as the representative of Jesus who has not died but come again to earth; this is the sending of Abel tribes to Cain tribes in the capacity of the messiah. Such is the mission of tribal messiahs. (215-185, 1991.2.17)

The question is how you can establish the tradition of love, the eternal tradition of the ideal of creation, with your children, tribe, and restored citizens. Once you enter the spirit world, you, along with them, will form a group and restore your eternal dignity and order of life. While you are still on earth, you must deal with your tribe and restore at least 120 families. I think I have explained more than enough for you to understand. I am telling you to be prepared so that you will not be embarrassed. You would not just be embarrassed, but be stripped bare and kicked out. (213-139, 1991.1.16)

The number 120, which is ten times twelve, derives from Jesus' twelve apostles and represents the physical world. Thus, the 120 Couples were blessed in accordance with the number of Jesus' 120 followers. Originally, the number should have been 120, but I blessed 124, adding four representing the four directions of north, south, east, and west. (16-62, 1965.12.26)

I blessed the 124 Couples representing the world's 120 nations and the number four, on the global level, on the foundation of having established the center of tribes. What this means is that families have been formed that will represent the center of all Christianity that originated from Jesus' 120 followers, who themselves symbolized the foundation of 120 nations. These therefore are couples whose responsibility it will be to achieve the four-position foundation on the individual level under my leadership, and bring together the ancestors, the races, and finally the world. As such, from now on, the way will be opened for all nations of the world to move toward one common destination. (75-150, 1975.1.2)

The 120 followers represent the world. Jesus wanted to begin his worldwide dispensation with these 120 followers, but couldn't during his lifetime. We must fulfill this work. On the way toward world restoration, my descendants must be chosen in stages in order to act as bridges connecting all people. In doing this, I cannot just select anyone to become my descendants, but rather this must be done with care, as they will be representing the world. How was this done? It was through the joint weddings of the 36, 72 and 124 Couples in the Unification Church. (34-262, 1970.9.13)

3.2. Dedication ceremony and designation of 120 holy grounds

After the Blessing of the 124 Couples, I conducted a special dedication ceremony. Christ at his Second Advent comes as the resurrected substantial being with the mission of establishing the foundations on levels of the individual, family, tribe, and people -- the work of God that remained incomplete at the time of Jesus. I carried out this work over the past three years. This period corresponds to that of restoring children (vertical period). During this period, I was called as the resurrected substantial being in order to fulfill this mission, just as Jesus intended to save the followers of Judaism and the Jewish people. (13-11, 1963.9.12)

The 120 Couples typify the world. This is why I designated 120 holy grounds in forty nations worldwide in 1965. (18-260, 1967.6.12)

After restoring the people, we need to restore the land. I toured forty nations around the world to establish holy grounds. I was able to do this because I had established the standard existing prior to the Fall in Korea. I established holy grounds in 105 places in forty nations around the world. The 120 Couples symbolize 120 nations. From this day forward, we need to establish 120 holy grounds. (16-7, 1963.12.21)

What are the 120 Couples? They are the representatives of 120 nations. However, from the viewpoint of heavenly structure, although the ancestors, families, and representatives of the world were established, we still have no territory. Since we have no territory, although we formed an organization of people in front of God, we still do not have the foundation upon which He could sanctify this defiled land. I therefore established 120 holy grounds in forty nations, making the numbers correspond with each other. That was how the foundation for the restoration of land was laid.

When you go to the holy grounds to pray, you should be conscious of this background. In the context of mobilizing benevolent spirits to come to earth and spread across the world, you should offer prayers as representatives of the 120, 72, and 36 Couples and the True Parents as the center of the heavenly throne.

Hence, from now on, in order for the Unification Church to advance, even God will be mobilized and the patriotic forefathers of the past as well. In fact, everyone in the spirit world should be mobilized. Those in the spirit world are in the Cain position, whereas we who are living on earth are in the Abel position, and so all of them will render us assistance in connection with territory. God, the angels, and our ancestors must help us. (158-129, 1967.12.26) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Section 4. The 430 Couples.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Nine - Blessed Family
Chapter Three - The Providential Significance of the Blessed Couples
Section 4. The 430 Couples

4.1. Significance of the 430 Couples

What are the 430 Couples? They are the horizontal foundation of their entire nation; as such, they need to achieve unity. We have reached a stage where we can exert influence upon the world based on the national foundation, which is why we should ascend to the global stage. Therefore, my forty years of public life should be restored by establishing the number 43. This condition must be set on the global level. Hence, we are now entering the era in which the Unification Church will influence history. Then what should be done now? The clans should totally unite and move forward for the restoration of the race. On the day the race is restored, the nation will automatically be brought into line. (29-103, 1970.2.25)

430 couples must be blessed within this year because 1967 marked the 4,300th year of the Dangun Era, and these numbers must accord with providential dispensation. Moreover, it took the Israelites 430 years to return to Canaan from Egypt. That is to say, what is significant here is the number 43. That number represents a turning point in history, marking the time of our entry into a new era. Thus, we have completed the Seven-Year Course restoring the number 43. Once all these numbers accord with each other, we can cross over into the new era. From this day on, the Unification Church will make rapid progress. (19-171, 1968.1.1)

The numbers four and three together represent the number seven, and also the 430 years the Israelites remained in Egypt before departing to Canaan. Hence, 430 represents the time for a new beginning. Furthermore, the 430 Couples Blessing also took place upon completion of 4,300 years of Korean history. This is not mere coincidence. God's providence is always carried out mathematically. The foundation built by a single religious denomination is equivalent to victory on the tribal level only, and this is not enough. By blessing the 430 Couples after 4,300 years of Korean history, I opened a common gate for all tribes worldwide. (84-146, 1976.2.22)

What is significant about the 430 Couples? They were blessed upon the completion of 4,300 years of the Dangun Era in Korean history. In that year, the gates were opened through which any Korean family could enter heaven. Even those who opposed us could now enter. Whichever clan or tribe they came from, Korean citizens could enter heaven, even the descendants of butchers, who are considered as members of the lowest class in Korea. Hence, the 430 Couples Blessing marks the time when the whole tribe must take part. The era of selectivity has now given way to the era of universality. For instance, if the Kim clan is chosen by God, everyone with the surname Kim can enter hand in hand. In 1969, I also blessed a total of 43 couples representing the many nations of the world. I conducted the Blessing in Germany, the United States, and Japan. These 43 Couples are in the object position to the 430 Couples on the national level.

What this means is that, since all the tribes in Korea received the privilege of being part of God's realm, the internal foundation has been established so that all other tribes and races in the world can also become a part of that realm. Furthermore, by connecting this reciprocal foundation, the tribes overseas can also be connected to the people of Korea, who are standing on the condition of indemnity of the homeland. (100-31, 1978.10.4)

Just as the Israelites set out from Egypt for Canaan, the 430 Couples signify that we too have set out to restore the world, which is our Canaan. Whereas they set out in the 430th year of their captivity in Egypt, we have settled on the number 43, representing 4,300 years. We are moving forward from this point. In doing so, we are not working individually but in family units. We must move forward with our families. You should understand this. The unit is no longer the individual; it is the family. Thus, you should not abandon your families and move forward alone. Furthermore, the central person in the position of Moses should not abandon the Israelites. He must lead them all out of Egypt into Canaan. If one of them happens to be in prison, he should help that person to get out so he can come with the others.

I blessed the 430 Couples to represent all these numbers. Among them, every person in the world is represented, whether good, religious, or otherwise; everyone is included. All other numbers are derived from the number twelve; the numbers 40, 30, and 120 all come from that number. Thirty days in one month is also derived from that. The central numbers in the universe are all included in that number. Thus, we are setting out in the 4,300th year having restored the 430 Couples. We have climbed one step up. This is the year in which everyone has been included -- not only Koreans, but also people of every other background. With Korea as the representative of the world, the whole world was included in the 430 Couples Blessing. You must know this clearly. We are on the way to expansion. (98-186, 1978.7.16)

Through the 430 Couples Blessing, Korea could be connected to the Unification Church. This means that, although many Koreans did not believe in religion, all could enjoy the privileges of the realm of the third Israel due to the fulfillment of indemnity conditions within that realm through the 430 Couples. I was therefore able to publicly announce that Korea is the nation of the chosen people. The realm of the chosen people was established. I can now expand this foundation globally.

After the 430 Couples Blessing, the next stage is the global extension of the land and people from Korea. By that I mean sowing the land, designating holy grounds, and engrafting them to the 430 Couples. I therefore established holy grounds in forty nations. Following this, I made a world tour, during which, I blessed the 43 Couples. I connected a total of 43 couples from Japan, the United States, and Germany as the counterpart of the 430 Couples in Korea. This is truly historic. Through this foundation, the many nonbelievers in the world can also receive the benefits of the realm of Israel. The world passed through four thousand years of Jewish history before Christ or six thousand years including Christian history, during which traditions were passed on from generation to generation and people believed in the benefit derived from them. But now, they are being endowed with the privilege of participating in the realm of benefit in this era of horizontal expansion, even though they do not believe. Such a foundation has finally been laid. (110-123, 1980.11.10)

What is the Blessing? It is the securing of families. Centering on my family, the 3, 36, 72, and 124 Couples were blessed, and through these Blessings, the global indemnity condition could be fulfilled. Then the issue of the 430 Couples arises. Although the 124 Couples were established to represent the global standard of the Blessing, there are still many Koreans who do not believe in religion and so do not lead religious lives. Isn't that so? God's providence must take account of all existing religions, and indemnity conditions are necessary for their sakes. But what would happen to nonbelievers? They cannot just be cut off completely and cast away.

Ultimately, the many races and clans must be equally engrafted to the realm of mainstream thought through religions. Although the way leading to the world has been paved and the gates through which religious people can pass have been opened, ordinary people had been excluded; they could not be admitted. Thus, the many ordinary tribes in Korea must be engrafted. That was the reason behind the establishment of the 430 Couples: they represent the 4,300 years of Korean history. (110-123, 1980.11.10)

What are the 430 Couples? Are there not hundreds of surnames in Korea, such as Park or Kim? In like manner, there are many surnames in other nations across the world as well, and the path through which all of them can be connected to the center of God's providence has been opened up by the 430 Couples Blessing. With regard to the 430 Couples, there are actually 430 from Korea forming a reciprocal relationship with another forty-three from Japan, the United States, and Europe. By this means, the world's five races have been brought together through the 43 Couples, corresponding to the 430. (100-279, 1978.10.22)

The 430 Couples correspond to the 4,300 years of Korean history. They comprise all types of people: sinners and others from all walks of life, including murderers and robbers. Only thus was the doorway created through which everyone in the world could enter. (118-331, 1982.6.20)

The 430 Couples must become the main driving force of the Unification Church. When I was in my forties -- as many of you are now -- my struggles assumed global proportions. By the time I turned forty-five I had laid all the foundations, met the indemnity conditions for Korea, connected all the nations, and established 120 holy grounds in forty countries. It was the time I started preparing for those struggles. (141-226, 1986.2.22)

Do you know how important the 430 Couples are? Originally, their Blessing should have taken place last year in 1967. Instead, it was held this year on February 22, which was the twentieth anniversary of my entry into Hungnam prison. Accordingly, there is great significance in completing twenty years of my course of restoration both spiritually and physically; you therefore stand in such a significant position in commemorating that important day with me. You should realize what an honor it is to have such a right of participation. That day is not a sad one. It is also George Washington's birthday. Knowing this, all of you should work hard to form wonderful families of your own. (159-43, 1968.3.1)

The 430 Couples are the representatives of the Korean people; they include all kinds of surnames. As such, they can stand in Adam's position and connect to the citizens of Korea, the Adam nation which stands on the global foundation. They also include a representative couple from the Eve nation. Otherwise, the two nations could not be connected. Hence, Kuboki's couple from Japan was included in the 430 Couples Blessing. Every other nation could be connected from that point on. (164-269, 1987.5.17)

In 1968, along with the inauguration of God's Day, I prepared the foundation in Korea upon which God's Blessed Families could be connected worldwide. Only after I had prepared the right foundation were we actually able to branch out globally. Thus, Japan was allowed to participate in the 430 Couples Blessing and not before. Mr. Kuboki's couple represented Japan. In this manner, we are moving into the global era. By fulfilling such indemnity conditions, we are paving our way in the world and making successful progress as we move along. (163-145, 1987.5.1)

From the perspective of the Principle, Kook-jin is our fourth son and seventh child; he is also the eighth among all my children to be married. All these numbers are in accordance with the Principle. I chose his spouse from a family among the 430 Couples because they represent all the surnames in Korea. Surnames have become so diversified in the world. Blessing 430 couples was the same as indemnifying the 4,300 years of Korean history through people, if you think of each couple as indemnifying ten years. It is the same for indemnification on the family level.

In the past, through the 430 Couples Blessing, individuals could progress; however, with the selection of Kook-jin's spouse from a 430-Couple family, the time has now come when people of all surnames in the world -- from north, south, east, and west -- can be restored on the family level, rather than just individually through my family. Hence, you must realize how influential Kook-jin's Blessing is. Through his wedding, Blessed Families will spread in all directions around me. (185-304, 1989.1.17)

What are the 430 Couples? The numbers four and three are linked to the 4,300 years of Korean history. Furthermore, their product is twelve and their sum is seven. All important numbers in the Divine Principle, whether you add or multiply them, involve the numbers seven, three, and four. In this way, the number 430 was determined as the number of couples to be blessed. Then, with Korea as the center, a related number of couples from the world had to be chosen as their counterparts, and so forty-three couples were selected from nations around the world to be blessed. The Blessing of the 43 Couples from Japan, Europe, and the United States created a global reciprocal realm. Through this, the horizontal foundation was completed upon which all people in the world could come into contact with heaven.

The path through which everyone can pass through the door of the Blessing and come together in one place should be opened for all people of faith, even if they live at the very ends of the earth. Such is the significance of the Unification Church's large weddings: by forging global connections through the 430 Couples, it has developed into a worldwide race of people. It is not just for Koreans. The fact that I connected the 430 Couples to the 43 Couples on the foundation of the family on the world level signifies the birth of a new race transcending ethnicity and nationality. That is how I see it. (100-171, 1978.10.14)

God's Day being inaugurated on earth in the New Year of 1968 was a victorious day for the Unification Church. That period was also marked by the 430 Couples Blessing. Because such a day of victory had to be connected worldwide horizontally, I toured the world in 1969 and blessed the 43 Couples, thereby linking ten nations to that sphere of activity. Our victorious achievements in Korea needed to be anchored worldwide. I accomplished this by blessing 43 couples from ten nations, corresponding to the 430 Couples Blessing. The 430 Couples represented Korea's 4,300-year history, thus enabling all Koreans to become the foundation for the Blessing. (58-223, 1970.6.11)

The 36 Couples Blessing took place under desperate circumstances. Thus, after passing through the stages of the 36, 72, and 120 Couples taking their places on earth, we entered the era of the 430 Couples, in which we could finally spread out in all directions to the rest of the world; that was the early history of the Unification Church. During this twenty-one year course since 1960, I have opened the gates of the Blessing in all directions to connect with all peoples and tribes. All the world's five races must enter through those gates. Thus, the Unification Church has been globally active ever since the 430 Couples Blessing.

What are the 430 Couples to Korea? The number 430 signifies a new beginning marked by the 430 Couples Blessing after 4,300 years of Korean history. The number 430 also stands for the number of years the Israelites were in Egypt before they departed for Canaan. They set out for the Promised Land after 430 years. Hence, through this number, the worldwide restoration of Canaan can be started based on the family. (100-277, 1978.10.22)

The 430 Couples signify the coming together of the whole nation and not just the Unification Church. The number 430 is related to the 4,300 years of Korean history and also signifies setting out to restore the worldwide Canaan, equivalent to the Israelites departing for Canaan. The path has been opened for everyone to follow, whether they believe in God or not. That is to say, in place of the Israelites setting out on the national level after 430 years, we have the 430 Couples setting out on the worldwide level after 4,300 years. They are leaving for the Promised Land on the global level. Through the 430 Couples, the whole nation should be connected to the Blessing, and this connection should expand to include the whole world, which is why I blessed the 43 Couples as the worldwide counterparts of the 430 Couples. That is the condition: through these Blessings, the 430 Couples can connect to any tribe in Korea, whereas the 43 Couples, as representatives of the world, can connect to any nation. (91-259, 1977.2.23)

Originally, I was planning to hold a Blessing in 1967 in Japan but could not. Thus, when I was blessing the 430 Couples in 1968, I set the condition of having the Kuboki's couple participate in the Blessing, representing Japan. I thus blessed Japan first before America. Then, through the Blessing in Germany -- the Adam nation on the satanic side -- God's anchor was cast into another four nations in Europe. Accordingly, what you must realize is that the victorious foundation on the global level representing every nation has now been built upon which the indemnity conditions can be set. I returned after achieving all this. (23-291, 1969.6.8)

Since all of you participated in my Seven-Year Course, I took responsibility to bless everyone up to the 430 Couples. All Blessed Couples are a part of me; every one of them is great because they contributed to my course of world restoration. (22-68, 1969.1.21)

4.2. The 430 Couples and tribal messiahship

When blessing the 430 Couples, I told them to become tribal messiahs. That did not mean that they should go off and live happily by themselves. In other words, I had given them a mission similar to that of Jesus and the Holy Spirit; that is, to become the tribal messiahs working to save their tribes as the substantial embodiments of the resurrected Jesus and the Holy Spirit. That means they should fulfill the mission of tribal messiahs, not as spirits but as physical people. (40-216, 1971.2.1)

I told the 430 Couples to become tribal messiahs, but none of them understand why I said that to them. While living on earth, all of you must witness to your parents and relatives. Accordingly, one couple should restore at least 120 people. This is your mission in life. Moving forward focusing on this purpose is the way that Unification Church members should go. (34-261, 1970.9.13)

What is the second Seven-Year Course? It is a period during which your families must become Abel families. In order to fulfill that responsibility, you must restore Cain families. What do you form when Abel families restore Cain families? You form tribes. You must become tribal messiahs. The 430 Couples are tribal messiahs. This means to be global. In this way, all conditions should be met. (34-104, 1970.8.29)

The instruction issued to the 430 Couples I blessed in 1968 was to become tribal messiahs. They must fulfill this mission. Just as I organized the 36 Couples in our church, blessed members having the surname of Kim, for example, are to likewise organize 36 couples within their Kim clan. If they cannot, they should become the ancestors of at least twelve couples. The way to do this is to form trinities with their children, since they are the parents, and thus establish the standard of tribal messiahship. (31-276, 1970.6.4)

What are the 430 Couples? Their Blessing signified entering the era of tribal messiahship. Since every one of them represents the family foundations upon which all tribes in the spirit world can return to earth and be resurrected -- in other words, the family foundations of the resurrected Jesus bestowed upon the entire nation -- the 430 Couples are the messianic families of their tribes. What that means is that they are like the families of Christ at his Second Advent to their tribes.

The 36, 72, and 120 Couples are part of me. These three groups of couples correspond to the vertical standard, whereas the 430 Couples have been established horizontally in all directions. Hence, they enter the realm of tribal messiahs, which is why I told them all, "Be tribal messiahs!" As I have already restored the 36 and 72 Couples, who form the center, as well as the 120 Couples, all you need to do now is to restore 120 couples per Blessed Family. Then everything can be indemnified both vertically and horizontally.

As such, you must understand that it is the responsibility of the 430 Couples, the Blessed Couples of the Unification Church, to create 120 families in your tribes. So have you fulfilled this responsibility or not? Have you thought about that or not? You did not understand this until now, did you? Now that you have heard my explanation, do you understand? (84-157, 1976.2.22)

Individual restoration precedes family restoration. After achieving individual victory, we enter the stage of Abel families. Whether husband or wife, all of you are Abels in your family and so from there you must become tribal messiahs. As this mission can only be undertaken by families, I have entrusted it to the 430 Couples. You do not understand this at all, do you? What do I mean when I say that the 430 Couples are tribal messiahs? This is logically inevitable. These words apply to everyone. (39-119, 1971.1.10) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Section 5. The 777 Couples.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Nine - Blessed Family
Chapter Three - The Providential Significance of the Blessed Couples
Section 5. The 777 Couples

5.1. The 777 Couples represent the world

The 777 Couples, formed by young men and women from ten nations, were blessed in 1970 in order to create new families and new tribes based on God's love, transcending national boundaries and racial differences in pioneering the way of His will for the world. Thus, a new global nation was being prepared for Christ at his Second Advent, as well as the requisite personnel who could serve any nation and any citizenry in accordance with his plan. (53-255, 1972.2.29)

The 777 Couples represent the world: they are global couples. As such, they strengthen our church. However, the family structure in the Unification Church is still in tatters. None of the families until now have fulfilled their missions and so I have had to extend them to the 777 Couples, representing the global level. Originally, the 430 Couples should have done this work. This is the progress we have made thus far. The 777 Couples represent the whole world. The three sevens refer to formation, growth, and completion. I prepared the global family structure for us to enter the trans-racial era by blessing the 777 Couples in 1970. Thus, any of the 777 Couples, including the Japanese, could take the place of any of the 36, 72, 124, or 430 Couples who deviate from their position. In this way, the path of the providence of restoration is being paved. (79-104, 1975.6.22)

We should be ready to unite globally, transcending nationality and race. Race or skin color is not an issue for us. Having declared that I must promote a movement to form a family structure transcending our nation and race, I conducted the unprecedented joint wedding of the 777 Couples. (53-190, 1972.2.20)

The 777 Couples that I blessed in 1970 signify total perfection symbolized by the number twenty-one -- the sum of their three sevens -- as well as the three stages of the growing period. Rather than trying to break these stages up, I sought to put them together all at once and did so in one place. There, ten nations participated in the Blessing, representing the world in order to restore the number ten. Thus, I could organize a new global tribe by blessing those families. Thereby, a trans-racial standard was set for the creation of that tribe. (54-295, 1972.3.26)

The 777 Couples Blessing signifies the attainment of maturity at the end of seven years of formation, seven years of growth, and seven years of completion. Thus, I brought together a great number of people from several nations and blessed them, whereby the way has been opened through which anyone on earth can form a family of God's Kingdom. Everyone can begin to have such a family. (105-156, 1979.10.14)

Now that we have ushered in the New Year 1971, what should we resolve to accomplish? As the Unification Church is the core and center of the world, we should lose no time in propagating the Lord's teachings to the world. On the foundation of the ten nations represented by the 777 Couples, we should fulfill our responsibility of interconnecting the world of God's love, transcending race, nationality and skin color, and completely unite around God's will. The 777 Couples Blessing was held in order to advocate this. This was a truly historic event. (38-213, 1971.1.3)

What are the 777 Couples? Their wedding was the last one I conducted while my work was based in Korea. Through this Unification Church Blessing in 1970, the many races of the world were connected to heaven. What was the result of the 777 Couples Blessing? By bringing together many families and tribes of the world today and connecting them to heaven, I opened the global gate through which any family, tribe, and people can form a relationship with God. By entering through the gate of the 777 Couples and following the path leading from there, all people can go to heaven. That gate is now open. This Unification Church Blessing in 1970 was thus the last of its kind held before the providence reached its present global dimension. (100-279, 1978.10.22)

The world will gradually start to move in accordance with the fortune of the Unification Church. In this connection, I conducted the first international joint wedding in 1970, the 777 Couples Blessing, which signified that everything on earth was drawing together globally based on the providence. As part of the 430 Couples Blessing, I blessed forty-three non-Korean couples overseas rather than bringing them over to Korea. Yet, the 777 Couples Blessing in Korea was the very first international joint wedding held in the whole world, with participants from ten nations. The path by which any nation on earth can return to God was completed through the family ideal in this manner. From this moment on, it became possible for the fortune of the world to align itself with the fortune of the Unification Church. (55-171, 1972.5.7)

You, the 777 Couples, are worthy of our pride. Thus, you should stand at the forefront as we enter the 1980s and take pride in bequeathing our tradition to all families. Who among you will assume such a position? By doing so, you will reach out to the world. You are the couples representing the tribes of the world.

Your situation is akin to that of Jacob's clan, which could not be formed within a seven-year course but rather through three seven-year courses. All you 777 Couples of the Unification Church must realize that your Blessing signifies the establishment of the tribe that can relate in all directions to the world. The fact that people from several nations were blessed proves that a tradition has been established through which the whole world can be connected to heaven. Thus, you must become earnest families comprising true husbands, wives, parents, and children who can set the standard of being able to uphold God's will; such a responsibility lies with you 777 Couples, who are currently in your thirties, because you are the ones who best represent the families of the Unification Church. The couples in their forties are too old, and those in their twenties are not mature enough for this task. Since those of you in your thirties are standing in such a position, when you fulfill the duties entrusted to you, the foundation of heavenly tradition can be laid, upon which the rich legacy of the history of the Unification Church can be transmitted to the world.

By doing so, wouldn't you become heroes and ancestors of the world's families immortalized in history? Knowing that you possess such an amazing and historic background, if you perish even after having made a supreme effort, you can direct your protests to me. Actually, you will never perish. (109-109, 1980.10.26)

In 1970, the 777 Couples from ten nations around the world were blessed. They are the 'three sevens' couples; three times seven equals twenty-one. The 777 Couples represent the whole world and also formation, growth, and completion; through their Blessing, any family could inherit the right to enter heaven freely. Such is the significance of this number.

Having thus blessed the 777 Couples, I can now travel anywhere in the world with my family: Germany, Africa -- anywhere on earth. That is to say, I can fulfill God's will wherever I go. Every place is the same. Since the way is open for anyone to come to me, it follows that I can also go to any nation. The 777 Couples Blessing in 1970 made it possible for my family to go anywhere in the world. I have laid the foundation upon which, if Korea continues to oppose me, I can take my family to any nation of my choice to realize God's will; accordingly, I can now proceed into the global era. (75-152, 1975.1.2)

Among Unification Church families, if the 36, 72, 120, and 430 Couples do not fulfill their responsibilities, these will transfer to you 777 Couples. You are the "three-seven" couples. When I say that, you are probably thinking to yourselves, "Three sevens is the number favored by the world. It corresponds to the twenty-one years of the three stages of formation, growth, and completion, and is the number of perfection, the impeccable number derived from the number seven and the three stages." However, you should not try to take advantage of the name of the 777 Couples, while continuing to fight among yourselves, being as greedy as you were before, and neglecting everything connected to God's will. (109-98, 1980.10.26)

The 777 Couples were blessed on October 21, 1970. They came from ten nations and must therefore relate to the world. They are the 'three-seven' couples. There is no racial discrimination among them -- whether they are Japanese or Americans. Everyone must create unity; only then can all nations in the world follow Korea into heaven. (281-42, 1997.1.2)

The 777 Couples Blessing was held on October 21, 1970, symbolizing twenty-one as the result of three times seven; hence, the three sevens. It was the last one I conducted before globalizing my mission; through it, and with the 1970s as the frontier, any race can now be connected through marriage to God's lineage. Hence, with that Blessing, we entered the era of interracial marriage. Thus, the Unification Church is not focused exclusively on the people of Korea; through the 777 Couples Blessing, it has already laid the foundation to form a new tribe by connecting the people of the world together. This Blessing marks the beginning of a new era transcending races and tribes, in which a new tribe of the world can be formed. From that time, the Unification Church began its work worldwide. (100-171, 1978.10.14)

All of you must walk the path I pioneered; it was long and time-consuming, but you have to at least set a condition of lesser indemnity that you have followed a path somewhat similar to mine. That is unavoidable. The 777 Couples Blessing, in which you took part, followed those of the True Parents, the 3, 33, 72, 120, 430, and the 43 Couples that I blessed during my world tour. Thus, it was the seventh Blessing within the nation of Korea, and from a global perspective, it was the eighth. It was the last Blessing, which is why you are the 777 Couples. The date was set for October 21st because three times seven is twenty-one. This is the final crucial moment. From now on, I will not have to conduct the Blessing myself. Hence, I included participants from ten nations. (62-336, 1972.9.26)

The teachings of the Unification Church exist for the benefit of the world. This is how it differs from other religions. Its members are also different. Even though I am criticized within secular society, people still remark about my actions, saying, "That man called Rev. Moon of the Unification Church does everything in such a grandiose way."

This time, I brought together people from ten nations in a joint wedding. Originally, I had promised to bless 777 couples, but their actual total was 791. I had to engage more than the number promised because a few couples might not have made it on the day of the Blessing due to illness or military service. In order to ensure that they did not fall short of the promised number, I actually ended up blessing 791 couples. (38-263, 1971.1.8)

That is how the Divine Principle of the Unification Church is: At the time of the 777 Couples Blessing, most of the American participants had master degrees, yet they packed their bags, left their nation and flew thousands of miles to receive the Blessing here in Korea. The round-trip airfare for one person to fly to Korea from the United States is about 2,000 dollars. So it would be 4,000 dollars per couple. That would be about 1.3 million Korean won. Why then would these people spend so much money just to be married here in Korea? The answer is simply that it would be of far greater value for them to be married here rather than back home in the United States. It was far better.

Since it was dozens of times better for them to spend that money and come here, they came, even though they were told not to. People would not do anything that would cause them to incur a loss. This phenomenon was possible absolutely only by the power of the Divine Principle. For these people, nothing else would have worked. (39-273, 1971.1.15)

I held a joint wedding for Unification Church members. At the time of the ceremony, people from all over the world flocked to Korea. There is no one who could accomplish such a task in the whole world apart from Rev. Moon. If awards were given to those who performed the greatest number of weddings, I would definitely receive first prize for bringing together 777 Couples from ten nations across the world. When you consider these facts, you cannot help but be astounded. (41-43, 1971.2.12)

I am sure that amongst those gathered here today are some of the 777 Couples. They represent the world, which is why there are all kinds of people included among them. At the time of their Blessing, some candidates were not even proper Unification Church members and so when you look at them, you can see that they are in various states of spiritual maturity. Then do you know why I brought together all these different people? It was because they had to stand in the position of representing the world. You must understand that what brought together these people was the love of God, who wanted to bequeath His boundless realm of forgiveness to the whole world. Some of the 777 Couples do not clearly understand His will. In fact, some of them have no understanding of it at all; yet, at least the wives who are gathered here today should become righteous people.

Everything was ruined in the Garden of Eden by the wrongdoing of a woman; if the women in our church today were to devote themselves to the cause of righteousness, the outside world would have to keep in step with us. Then the men would have no choice but to follow. If they did not follow, they would have nowhere to go. (44-302, 1971.5.24)

After being blessed in marriage in the Unification Church, what do people do for a minimum of forty days? People in the world wouldn't dream of it. Japanese Blessed Families and the 777 Couples led celibate lives for five years even under one roof with their spouses. That is truly amazing. Hence, problems such as juvenile promiscuity can only be tackled by the Unification Church. If this cannot be rectified, the whole world will become a sacrificial offering to Satan. What we are trying to do is solve all these difficult problems by bringing together the people of the world and transforming them into the citizens of God's Kingdom. Does that sound like easy work? (85-335, 1976.3.4)

We entered the era of international marriage with the 777 Couples Blessing. Everyone will be brought together. From there we can pass through formation, growth, and completion stages; this time I might even intermarry all of you. What era did I say we are living in now? We are now in the era of international and interracial marriage. (100-34, 1978.10.4)

On the bright morning of October 21, 1970, the 777 Couples will fly high the banner of liberation before all peoples of the world, signifying the resurrected foundation of cosmic victory. How many of you have felt in your hearts the value and importance of such an incredible and amazing day? People from ten nations have flocked to Korea to form the nation, clan, and family of the True Parents as their sons and daughters. Those nations, including Korea and Japan, reflect the vastness of cultural diversity. There is no fixed cultural standard (35-235, 1970.10.19)

The 777 Couples signify three times seven, which is twenty-one and thus encompass the whole world. They were blessed on October 21, 1970. On that day, the bridge for any race to go to heaven was built. Three times seven is twenty-one. What is the purpose of restoring through indemnity the crucial time of the Fall and the grief related to the three sevens? It is to escape from the realm of Satan's accusation concerning the spiritual and physical realms -- or man and woman -- in Adam and Eve's 21-year course. In order to do this globally, the Unification Church laid the complete foundation on which families can escape that realm of accusation through the Blessing of the 777 Couples from ten nations.

Starting with my Holy Wedding in 1960, next the Blessing of my three spiritual children, then those of the 33, 72, 120, 430, and finally the 777 Couples, a total of seven Blessings took place. In other words, all those Blessings were completed within seven stages and, consequently, what belongs to Korea can now belong to the world and vice versa.

The standard for the restoration of the individual, family, tribe, and people, which I have laid in Korea, will rise vertically until the nation is restored. Starting from the individual, the stages rise to the family, tribe, people, and nation. They are ascending in the reverse order. (58-59, 1972.6.6)

At the time of the 777 Couples Blessing, some parents came to me and requested, "Rev. Moon, my daughter's name is so-and-so. As you are the founder of the Unification Church, we hope with all of our hearts that you will select a good husband for her." Since when was I in such a high position? The world has changed. I thought it was still winter, but when I looked, spring had come. I finally find this world worth living in. If I did not have such things to look forward to, what would I live for? (38-187, 1971.1.3)

Quite a number of participants in the 777 Couples Blessing were not qualified. In God's eyes, there were very few people who were actually qualified to receive the Blessing. Nevertheless, by participating in this event, even those who were unqualified could be revived and a national foundation established upon which their relatives could also connect with us. That is why I included them in that Blessing. The grooms presumed that their brides would move in with them. As was their social custom, there was no doubt that the brides would come to serve their parents-in-law and live together in the house of their in-laws -- far from it! Instead, they were sent to the front line without informing their husbands. Of course I know there may have been repercussions arising from this, but I had no other choice. (38-29, 1971.1.1)

In the 1970s, we must restore seven thousand years of history through indemnity and establish the dignity of Adam in Korea. Hence, we must buy a house. If you do not buy me a home, you would not be fulfilling your responsibility. Thus, I had no choice but to establish and bless the 777 Couples. By doing so, I set the condition for them to buy the best house as well as the best car in Korea. You don't know how much satanic people opposed me in that process; it came to be the most complicated house purchase in Seoul. So I thought to myself, "Ah, this is also part of restoration through indemnity!" We must buy this house, but it is so complicated that we are still wrangling over it. The owners promised to sell us the place but there are legal problems, and so we have not even paid for it yet and are still waiting. I suppose we will have to restore all this through indemnity as well. Don't you think so? (38-122, 1971.1.3)

Being served nice meals or living in a nice environment makes me the enemy of this nation. The Lincoln Continental sent from the United States has arrived at the port of Busan. I received it as a gift at the time of the 777 Couples Blessing, but I am still considering whether I should go around in it. It would be nice if I could sell the car, but it was sent to me in the name of the holy tears of history and the honor of God, and so the day I sell it, I would not be able to maintain the dignity of having blessed the 777 Couples. As such, I will have to keep it. (43-85, 1971.4.18)

From now on, whenever I go around in that car, people will talk among themselves and say, "Rev. Moon of the Unification Church has the number one car in Korea." If they ask, "Where did he get the money to buy such a car?" the answer will be, "What are you talking about? He received it as a gift at the time of the 777 Couples Blessing." There was an article about it in the newspapers. I did not buy it with my own money; it was a gift. Hence, I feel no qualms of conscience when I ride around in such a fine car; rather, I am proud of it. (46-161, 1971.8.13) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Section 6. The 1800 Couples.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Nine - Blessed Family
Chapter Three - The Providential Significance of the Blessed Couples
Section 6. The 1800 Couples

6.1. The background to the 1800 Couples Blessing

On February 8, 1975, I performed the 1800 Couples Blessing. Now that the Unification Church members have made their debut, first on an individual and then on a family basis, not only the members of my family but all church members should become known throughout the world. Since this is God's will, we must become living monuments that represent and testify to this victory on the family level; thus, based on the achievement of having overcome the hardships of the first and second seven-year courses, we can finally expand our families horizontally on earth centering on the Parents through the third seven-year course. This was valiantly displayed in the ceremony on February 8. (77-217, 1975.4.12)

The 1800 Couples represent three times six, equaling eighteen, and also signify the termination of the satanic world, since it is the number three in the satanic world. Three times six is eighteen, which leads us to 1800 Couples. The gates of the worldwide Blessing have been opened even to the satanic world, which means that they have been opened to the world of the enemy. It was the 1800 Couples who opened the gates of the fallen world to the Unification Church Blessing. You need to restore 160 families before you can register your own family according to the tribal standard representing the world. That number is derived from multiplying the number four by itself and so it is Satan's number. Therefore, it is treated the same, both in value and in content, as the number four of the satanic world.

Originally, you should establish 180 families, but I will accept 160 families. That is how all families in the satanic world can join us. (281-42, 1997.1.2)

The 1800 Couples represent three times six, equaling eighteen, where the number three represents the three periods taking the place of the number six, and the number six becomes the same as the number three or Satan's number of completion. Thus, the 1800 Couples represent all humankind. Through their Blessing, the foundation has been prepared upon which the future families of not just believers but also nonbelievers in the realm of the satanic world can be connected to heaven. This is the work we have been carrying out up until now. (114-41, 1981.5.15)

If we consider the 1800 Couples, the number sixteen is four times four, and the number eighteen is six times three. They are basically the same. The number four is the number for earth and so four multiplied by four is a dimensional number. The number eighteen is the satanic number six multiplied by three. The number three is derived from the three ages, the Old, New, and Completed Testament Ages, and this leads us to the number 180. Hence, in the process of indemnification for the Unification Church, the restoration of 180 families per couple is required, and the 1800 Couples stand on the worldwide level. (265-176, 1994.11.20)

Since Satan destroyed family relationships, we are establishing a transnational movement that binds the family to the realm of God's direct dominion with the 777 Couples, followed by the 1800 Couples. The 1800 Couples will be the last Blessing group in creating this movement. The number eighteen comes from the satanic number six multiplied by three representing formation, growth, and completion.

The fact that I have restored 1,800 couples from the satanic world signifies that I have surpassed the realm of the tribe. The victory I achieved on the national level is the starting point of the path leading to the world. The 1800 Couples are three times the number six hundred, which represents the realm of Satan's dominion. Through the establishment of the family on this basis, the 1800 Couples have become the standard of indemnification for the family in Satan's realm. (190-275, 1989.6.19)

God is a mathematical god. Nothing He does is by chance or based on rough estimates. Thus, families throughout the world are involving themselves in our work to one degree or another without realizing it. The 1800-Couple represent three times six, which equals eighteen. All numbers in restoration are based on six; everything involves that number. The 6000 Couples Blessing held this time in Korea, and the 2100 Couples Blessing as well, were all carried out in accordance with the Principle. (126-52, 1983.4.10)

For the Blessed Families, the international Blessing is a tradition. I placed a lot of importance on the 1800 Couples, didn't I? Their number is based on three times six, which is why 1,800 couples were blessed. Jesus needed 120 couples and Christ at his Second Advent needs 180 couples. There is equivalent numerical and providential significance in 180 and 160 couples. They are both multiples of the number four. The number sixteen comes from four times four, and the number eighteen comes from six times three. They are Satan's completion numbers, which we seek to reclaim for God.

Didn't I instruct Blessed Families to bless 160 couples from their tribes for this reason? Originally, it was supposed to be 180 couples, but 160 couples are also acceptable. It is easier to accomplish a smaller number and so I said 160 couples are okay; but in the future, you must bless 180 couples. The seventh Blessing I performed was the 1800 Couples Blessing -- from the 3, 33, 72, 124, 430, 777 right through to the 1800 Couples, you can count seven in total. From the number seven, we must move on to the numbers eight, nine, and ten, the unitary number. Once we reach the number ten, we can move into the era of the globalization of the Blessing. (292-20, 1998.3.27)

The 160 couples are based on the number four multiplied by four. Due to the failure of Adam and of his children to establish four-position foundations, it was impossible to open the gates of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. Nevertheless, during the era of indemnification, by virtue of 4.4 Jeol (Four-Four Day), we can restore this foundation because four times four equals sixteen -- the number symbolizing God's ideal that was usurped by Satan. If the number six is the foundation on which we can reclaim the satanic world for God, then that number times three, representing formation, growth, and completion, would equal eighteen, which explains why I blessed 1800 couples. The 1800 Couples correspond to 1600 couples. This is the number that can destroy Satan completely. (296-179, 1998.11.9)

One-hundred twenty couples were meant to be restored in the era of Jesus, but in the era of Christ at his Second Advent -- the era of globalization -- it should be 180 couples. Hence, I blessed the 1800 Couples and went on to the 6000 Couples Blessing. That number 1800 was derived from multiplying the satanic number six by three. Since a number was needed that could walk over everything belonging to Satan, the number eighteen emerged. (304-291, 1999.11.9)

I blessed the 1800 Couples this year. Originally, their Blessing should have taken place last year in 1974, but it was all right as long as I performed the Blessing before April of this year. From the time the Blessing ceremonies were first held in April 1960 until April of this year we are still keeping within the fourteen-year period. That is why I conducted the Blessing in February, and so we have achieved all this within fourteen years. Thus, in keeping with the completion of the second seven-year course of the Unification Church, the 1800 Couples Blessing conducted on the global level signifies that we have laid the foundation for worldwide restoration. So what are the 1800 Couples? The number eighteen is the sum of six plus six plus six. The number of couples corresponds to this and represents our gaining supremacy over the satanic world completely. Having laid the global foundation, we can conclude that we have entered the era in which we can move the nation and the world according to God's will. (81-109, 1975.12.1)

The 1800 Couples Blessing that took place on February 8, 1975 was a global event. Newspapers worldwide should have carried articles about it. The whole world should know about it. As such, you should also understand that the year 1975 was a truly historic year. We have entered the era of global proclamation. Our ascent to that level was heralded by the Blessing of the 1800 Couples. (87-62, 1976.5.1)

The 1800 Couples incorporate the numbers three and six -- the factors of eighteen. Since three sixes represent the completion of that satanic number, no matter what it takes, we need to establish a new origin through which we can cross over into the global era. That is how I came to think that I should surpass the minimum number of 1,800 couples within this year. With such a conviction in mind, I instructed, "You need to reach 1800 couples," and we have accomplished this great task. (79-104, 1975.6.22)

Currently the United Nations has 183 member states. Didn't I bless 1800 couples? Similarly, in this period of transition, 180 nations must be turned around. The numbers 180 and 1800 signify the completion of the satanic number. These numbers come from six multiplied by three and four multiplied by four. They are the numbers Satan usurped from God, which is why we as tribal messiahs were to originally restore 180 families; however, that number can be reduced to 160 -- they are providentially equivalent. In fact, four times four is the ideal number.

In the Seoul Olympics, 160 nations participated. The number sixteen is also involved in North and South Korea joining the United Nations: North Korea, a suzerain state of Satan, joined the United Nations as the 160th member state, and South Korea joined as the 161st, signifying a new beginning. In terms of indemnification, South Korea is standing in the lead. (272-284, 1995.10.8)

From the time of the 1800 Couples Blessing, I did not emphasize the importance of spiritual children. Since the Blessing entered its global era, everything must be resolved within the family. Whatever is horizontal must develop vertically and whatever is vertical must develop horizontally. Spiritual children must focus on their grandparents, parents, and older siblings within their families. Their grandparents will then become their grandchildren. Then what would parents become? What position would they take if grandparents become grandchildren? They would become children. What position would older siblings take? They would become younger siblings. (292-114, 1998.3.28)

February 8, 1975 was for me a most unforgettable day until now. I matched the Blessing candidates until just one hour and a half before the ceremony was to take place. Have you ever heard of such a wedding? I was still matching the couples until 8:30 a.m., even though the Blessing Ceremony commenced at ten o'clock in the morning. I stayed up the whole night, but marriage is very important in a person's life and cannot be a game, so when a match was rejected, I proposed another and then another and so on. (83-226, 1976.2.8) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Section 7. The 6000 Couples.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Nine - Blessed Family
Chapter Three - The Providential Significance of the Blessed Couples
Section 7. The 6000 Couples

The 6000 Couples connected Christians in the vertical position with non-Christian peoples worldwide -- in other words, the vertical Christians with the horizontal Cain world. That meant that the era of the satanic world attacking the Blessed Families had passed.

The spiritual standard of the growth stage has been established on the national level. In establishing the global standard, since the spiritual foundation of Christianity works as the global foundation, the substantial global standard had to be connected to the Christian cultural sphere. To do this, I went to the United States and carried out revival activities nationwide. Wherever I went, I was welcomed. In this manner, I connected all this foundation in America to Korea as the representative of the national standard. That was how I returned to Korea victorious. (190-275, 1989.6.19)

You are branches originating from one root. Branches grow from the trunk, anchored by the roots. Do you think they can grow by themselves? Think about it. Likewise, you cannot effectively operate based on your own limited concepts. Thus, you can only expand on the foundation of the tradition rooted in the True Parents' family. As such, after the Blessings of the 36, 72, 124, and 430 Couples, I then blessed the 777, 1800, and 6000 Couples as the representatives of the conditional offering for global expansion. (145-15, 1986.4.30)

The 6000 Couples have completely opened the historic gates of the Blessed Family even to the communist realm and the satanic world. At the same time, they have fought at the risk of their lives in order to bring the United States to meet the standard of God's nation and to establish the homeland. (135-178, 1985.11.13)

With the accomplishment of the 6000 Couples Blessing, God's wrath on earth has finally been appeased. I shouldered the heavy responsibility of fulfilling what Christianity and the United States had failed to achieve and I accomplished it all through the Unification Church. (233-123, 1992.7.31)

Thanks to the 6000 Couples, even those in prison or hell were able to receive the Blessing. The number 6,000 opened the gates not only to the Cain world but even to hell on earth and in the spirit world. The 6000 Couples opened those gates. Since the gates were opened, all kinds of phenomena were made manifest worldwide. Thus, the gates of heaven have been opened to all humankind, even those in hell. (281-42, 1997.1.2)

The 6000 Couples are the form of the satanic number six reclaimed on the global level. Did you know that? Beginning with my own Blessing in 1960, I went on to bless the first 3 Couples, then the 33, 72, 124, 430, 777, 1800, and 6000 Couples. Since this last Blessing was the ninth, it led to the most persecution. That is why the 6000 Couples underwent more hardships than any other Blessed Couples. (283-84, 1997.4.8)

If I had not accomplished the global standard, the whole nation of Japan would have been in trouble. Thus, through the Blessed Couples, I have pursued the course of indemnity up until this time. Beginning with the 3 Couples, the Blessings of the 33, 72, 124, 430, 777, 1800, and 6000 Couples were all performed in order to traverse the path of global indemnity. Didn't Adam and Eve get married? That is why indemnification takes place through the path of marriage. (234-84, 1992.8.4)

The Unification Church holds joint weddings to establish a world of love. It does not acknowledge the existence of race. Would you say true love is different for white people and black people? This is what makes our members different from other people and our church so great. At the 6000 Couples Blessing, I married about seventy Japanese women to black men. I didn't force them into it; it was of their own accord. Would you think such a thing possible? (140-259, 1986.2.12)

Globally today, there are 182 member states in the United Nations. We have entered the realm of the number 183. I consider that number to be the same as the number 180. However, since the representative number 160 is smaller than 180 families or 180 mission countries, and since everyone wants the smaller number, I have said Blessed Couples must restore at least 160 families instead.

Thus, I have blessed the 6000 Couples on the foundation of the 1800 Couples. What that represents is the complete restoration of number six from Satan's dominion. The number 6000 signifies that Blessed Families have no connection whatsoever with Satan. Through the 6000 Couples, surmounting the number of the satanic world, we can advance into the realm of liberation. (260-150, 1994.5.2)

Let people make trouble! If they cause trouble, I cannot lose. Even when we were conducting the 6000 Couples Blessing, and thousands of couples were pouring in for the ceremony, people were raising a commotion of protest. I said, "Fine! Oppose all you want! Let's see if anyone fails to come." Even though it felt like everyone was opposing us, not one person missed the ceremony. Why are we doing this? It is because we need to pass this Blessing on as quickly as possible to the youth of the world. From now on, wherever I travel, however much anyone opposes me, it will be to no avail because our joint weddings are well known all over the world. Japan opposed me and in the end they came off worse; so that has become a signboard to the rest of the world that they can no longer oppose us. (136-182, 1985.12.22)

I have endured a full-scale offensive from Satan, right at the historic front line of the world. I have paved this way, persevering through an all-out attack from Korea and Asia, but things are different now for you. In fact, you will be warmly received in your work. Do you understand? That is why you must create an environment in which you can open wide the gates in all directions in your Home Church areas and open previously locked doors, telling people that they are free to pass through them. Only then can the Kingdom of Heaven be established. The people from such places should be brought in, one after the other, by the Korean 6000 Couples. (135-337, 1985.12.15)

Do you know how many global events we host nowadays? We hold so many that people cannot report in detail to me about them all. Let us take the 6000 Couples Blessing as an example. A wedding in a small town usually involves many arguments and much fuss, but when I married the 6000 Couples, the ceremony was performed beautifully from beginning to end without even a minor incident to mar it. Thus, I am truly deeply grateful to God for everything. Since I have to travel by airplane so much, there is every chance that accidents might happen in the air or I might get involved in a car collision and so on, but up until now, God has protected me. I am really grateful for that. (130-64, 1983.12.11) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Section 8. The 6500 Couples.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Nine - Blessed Family
Chapter Three - The Providential Significance of the Blessed Couples
Section 8. The 6500 Couples

It is the number that is three times the satanic number, indemnifying the six thousand years representing the Old, New, and Completed Testament Ages, and restoring through indemnity all families in history into the realm of God's blessing. That is the 777 Couples Blessing. The 1800 Couples Blessing was the seventh to take place. The number seven is the number through which we can cross over into the global era. The 6000 Couples Blessing came next as the eighth and then the 6500 Couples Blessing, otherwise considered as the 6700 Couples. The 6700 Couples represent humankind, eliminating everything focusing on the number six and the number seven in the satanic realm. Since we were unable to cross over to the number seven in the previous 6000 Couples Blessing, I blessed the 6500 Couples in order to indemnify that. They are also called the 6700 Couples because it was 6,500 couples plus 200 couples from the United States. Through that ninth Blessing, we passed through the number nine. (288-116, 1997.11.25)

You know, on October 30 of the year before last, I married more than 6,500 Korean and Japanese people. Many Japanese were matched to Korean men and women, and Koreans were matched to Japanese men and women. I am phrasing it like this because that is the way you like to hear it. Isn't that true? (203-277, 1990.6.27)

The fact that Koreans representing the Adam nation and Japanese representing the Eve nation intermarried holds great significance. How else would they unite? Through intermarriage between nations, we have transcended the national dimension by forming unified families. Having done so, we can enter the global era, hence the importance of last year's cross-cultural marriages. God began His providence with Korea as the nation having a unified destiny, but it failed to follow His will. So Kim Il-sung and the satanic world infiltrated the nation and divided it into North and South, which is a problem for the world. Since the nation was divided, unless its fortunes are realigned toward reunification, we cannot return to the original homeland. In connection with this, I returned last year and performed the intermarriage of representatives of the Adam and Eve nations on the basis of the Foundation Day of the Nation of the Unified World, thereby surpassing the national level of the Blessed Family at least conditionally. You must consider this in terms of the family. This is the standard of the Blessed Family. It won't do if you don't understand this. (194-116, 1989.10.17)

Do you know the reason behind the 100 percent intermarriage between Japanese and Koreans in this Blessing? The Adam and Eve nations are Korea and Japan respectively, and because the original Adam and Eve married privately of their own accord, they brought shame on themselves and the whole world was lost. Now the fruits harvested on the national level as a result of what Adam and Eve sowed must be overturned. Through indemnity, everything was turned the right way up once again. In terms of the worldwide principle, there is not a single person in the satanic world who can defile this foundation of love, in which Adam is above and Eve is below, and will be consolidated through the blessing of the younger generation of those two nations. (188-313, 1989.3.1)

I know well enough: Japan is in the form of a beauty lying naked, adorned from head to toe in jewels; she is like a woman without clothes. Four males have their eyes on her -- three archangels and the perfected Adam. In order for the latter to have authority over the others, he must intermarry the Adam and Eve nations, thereby telling the others, "You devils, do not even lay a finger on her!" Otherwise, all his children would be taken away. The Fall was consolidated by Adam and Eve's children, particularly Cain. A woman is not strong enough to defend herself against three archangels; however, through intermarriage, God's son can claim her -- that is, restore her. Hence, intermarriage is the only way Japan can obtain the best circumstances as the owner -- the circumstances of joy. (237-249, 1992.11.17)

The Japanese who intermarried with Koreans are no longer Japanese. They transcend Asia. Since they now possess the ideology to lead their own nation, the Japanese families living in Korea should be able to pioneer even China. Long ago, part of China belonged to Korea. I am bringing Adam and Eve into oneness in order to restore God's homeland so that they can lay the foundation upon which to embrace the whole world. That is how history will unfold. A new and great history will commence henceforth. (234-91, 1992.8.4)

On the last occasion I intermarried 2,500 men and women from Japan with men and women from Korea. When they first gathered together, I told them, "From this day onwards, Japanese must marry Koreans, and Koreans must marry Japanese!" Of the 2,500 Japanese, do you know how many graduated from Tokyo University? Forty-three of them are chief secretaries to assemblymen, and more than ten have graduated from Tokyo University. Most of the others are graduates of intermediate universities, and at least thirty of them are medical doctors. I told them, "Quit everything you are doing and come to Korea!" What do you think of that? (200-122, 1990.2.24)

If you were to compare a Japanese couple with an international couple, which would you say is the higher? You must serve the international couples. It is the same for Mr. Furuta and Mr. Oyamada as well. On whose shoulders lies the most important responsibility of leading Japan in the future? It is in fact the traditional standpoint of heaven to gradually appoint those who have intermarried as the leaders. This is not the case at present, but you should bear in mind that it will happen. The same is true for the United States. This is the first time I have spoken about such things in public. I am telling you because the time is ripe. (217-54, 1991.4.16)

Some time ago, when I set out to hold the Korean-Japanese Blessing, Japanese church leaders, including Mr. Kuboki, did not believe it was possible; however, after a week of prompting the leaders, it finally took place. How many thousands of people were there? Since there were 6,500 couples, it follows that well over 10,000 people were participating. Originally, more than 10,000 people had to come from Japan. Between 8,000 and 9,000 people flocked into Korea within one week; so do you think they had enough airplanes to accommodate them all? Everything was brought to a standstill at one point. I made sure that no one knew what was going on. The Korean Embassy in Japan had to mobilize even the families of their staff, and for three days and nights did nothing but stamp passports. That is how the condition was established for the Japanese and Korean governments to support us. For the 6500 Couples Blessing, the Korean government supported us. (198-373, 1990.2.11)

Christians tend to think of individuals when we talk about the enemy, yet we are not referring to just one person but a whole nation. We must love the nation that is our enemy; as such, I am telling you to love the nation of Japan. When Japanese and Koreans come into contact, don't the sparks start to fly? Do you know that they have intermarried? If ordinary individuals ventured to carry out such intermarriage, it would likely result in nothing but destruction; however, on account of the roots planted through the Blessing, these couples will not divide up nationally, but unite and enter heaven together. Through Korean-Japanese intermarriage, the fortunes of these two nations will begin to take root on earth. (195-222, 1989.11.15) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Section 9. The 30,000 Couples.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Nine - Blessed Family
Chapter Three - The Providential Significance of the Blessed Couples
Section 9. The 30,000 Couples

Last year, 30,000 couples received the Blessing in an international wedding transcending nationality, geography, religion, and politics. Think about it -- 30,000 couples mean 60,000 people. It's not a small number, is it? That many people were married, not in the duration of, say, ten days, but in a single day. They did not even come from just one nation.

People of all races -- white, black, and yellow -- from more than 130 nations across the world participated in that Blessing. Though skin color may differ, our way of life is the same; there is but one. The lifestyle of living for the sake of others is the same for everyone. Though you may lead humble lives, everyone is living for the sake of others and such families will now spread out around the world.

Consider this for a moment: Twenty years from now, people like us will be occupying most of the earth and we will have established one world, one nation. Such a time is coming. (248-183, 1993.8.3)

What day was August 25, 1992? It was the day of the 30,000 Couples Blessing. Before then, it was very difficult for members to receive the Blessing. There were some who passed on to the spirit world after leading lives of celibacy for twenty years without receiving the Blessing. Then what happened at that time? We treated a week as seven years. Whoever acknowledged during the period of one week that he or she had, without a doubt, the body of Satan and believed that the True Parents would convert his or her lineage was blessed. Those are the people who used to belong to Satan. They could not become the owners of their nations as they were; hence, the right of ownership had to revert. (251-259, 1993.10.31)

The 30,000 Couples Blessing represents the crossing of the final crest of indemnity. The 30,000 Couples represent the number three which originates from the three eras of formation, growth, and completion, and the three Ages of the Old, New, and Completed Testaments. Through the three eras and three ages, they can cross over the number six correspondingly. Through them, we are crossing the number six in the dominant realm of the number three. Based on their involvement in World War II, Britain, America, France, Japan, Germany, and Italy must be indemnified. (245-280, 1993.3.7)

You must understand that the 30,000 Couples Blessing should be accepted as one of the greatest and most historic events ever. How great is the historic background behind it? The event involves the whole world. After conducting the 30,000 Couples Blessing, there is no need for me to perform any more Blessing ceremonies. (234-287, 1992.8.27)

This year's 30,000 Couples Blessing holds great significance in that it is being hosted along with the World Culture and Sports Festival, indicating that human society should equally develop both its spiritual and physical aspects. As we approach the 21st century and a new historic era, this unprecedented joint wedding involving 30,000 couples gathered from 130 nations around the world transcending nationality and race is a grand project which displays the great cause of peace for all humanity in our efforts to realize world peace through God-centered harmony. (234-237, 1992.8.22)

On this coming August 25, around 30,000 couples from all over the world will receive the holy Blessing and commit themselves to establish a new God-centered family tradition. The family is the basic unit of the nation and society. The resolution of social issues begins with the resolution of family issues. (234-225, 1992.8.20)

The 30,000 Couples are connected to the number three signifying formation, growth, and completion, thus representing wholeness. It is a sanctifying number. Hence, through their Blessing, the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven has been completely opened. (265-176, 1994.11.20)

As Japan, America and Germany are the Abel realm in relation to the True Parents, they can exercise the birthright of the first born. Henceforth, we will hold global blessing ceremonies focusing on Japan, America, and Germany. In 1992, I conducted the global Blessing of the 30,000 Couples. The number three represents perfection and is a heavenly number signifying formation, growth, and completion. The 30,000 Couples Blessing was global. After it, people opposing Unification Church joint weddings turned around 180 degrees.

The 30,000 Couples Blessing created a closely connected international community. Through it, nationality, international borders, race, and culture became meaningless. Until now, when marrying, people could not surmount those barriers, preferring to marry someone of the same nationality with whom they already had a relationship; now, however, all this has completely opened up. We have begun a marriage movement, unprecedented in history, as brothers and sisters, demolishing all barriers separating countries, races, skin colors, religions, and cultures, through international joint weddings. (269-300, 1995.5.1)

After the 3, 33, 72, 120, 430, 777, 1800, 6000, and 6500 come the 30,000 Couples. The number 30,000 is unitary and therefore global. We had to traverse the formation, growth, and completion periods. The 30,000 Couples were in the position of setting out from the Old, New, and Completed Testament Ages. We were then crossing over into the era of global Blessing. (302-130, 1999.6.12)

The Blessing of 1992 was held on August 25, was it not? I matched and blessed the 30,000 Couples within a week. From this viewpoint, when combined with the three great ancestors on an equal basis, the five billion people of the world are all included. I am offering the Blessing equally. Thus, those who have attended the seven-day Blessing workshop can be blessed, and thereby restore through indemnity the wrongdoing of Adam's family with regard to the conjugal love relationship and enter heaven together. (253-80, 1994.1.7)

When I was blessing the 30,000 Couples on August 25, 1992, I gave their parents who were also in attendance the privilege of being family messiahs, centering on their families as the tribal messiahs. Thereby, the children could recognize their parents as centers. As such, even those who had no understanding of the Divine Principle could also receive the Blessing, as long as they believed in the True Parents; understood what went wrong with their lineage; pledged to convert without fail their lineage, right of ownership, and realm of heart; and became the kinfolk of the True Parents, all within one week. (251-224, 1993.10.17)

From this day forth, you do not need anything else but the true love of the True Parents. The task left for you to fulfill is to connect true life and lineage with true love. All of you must therefore be blessed by the True Parents. This is not a wild fancy. When I announced that I would bless 30,000 couples last year, pastors of established churches all laughed at me, saying "Ha! Ha! Ha! Listen to that dreamer, that half-crazed man!" (245-160, 1993.2.28)

Among the 30,000 Couples, I even blessed those already married who did not know anything about the Divine Principle, as long as they had attended the seven-day workshop. So I raised them to the positions of the Messiah, Adam, and Christ at his Second Advent. That is how we have reached the present situation. (242-205, 1993.1.1)

August 25, 1992 was the day I conducted the 30,000 Couples Blessing. Thereby, the fallen parents were liberated and elevated to the same level as their children, and so all fallen descendants could also attain that level of faith and came to stand on an equal footing. This Blessing represented the formation, growth, and completion periods.

At the 30,000 Couples Blessing, I blessed everyone who attended the week-long workshop and took the vow. The meaning of this is that, since their parents were liberated, the children were also liberated along with them, and so they have been enabled to hold a position of equal value and status. Since this standard can only be practiced and established logically, this is how the True Parents can stand as the sovereign of all families in the world. (249-137, 1993.10.8)

At the 30,000 Couples Blessing held on August 25, 1992, everyone who came was blessed in the same way. As long as they attended a seven-day Divine Principle workshop and pledged that they believed in the True Parents, they were eligible for the Blessing. Since they came from the fallen lineage and were not true children, they entrusted everything absolutely to the True Parents. Since Satan had deprived God of the right of ownership through the Fall, they needed to return everything back to God through the conversion of the lineage, right of ownership and realm of heart, and pledge to become the children of the True Parents without fail.

It was the 30,000 Couples who accomplished this task. That does not mean, however, that by receiving the Blessing, they were done with the task. They must not forget that they were blessed on the foundation inherited from their elder brothers and sisters under the rules of the Blessed Family. Once you inherit something, you must assume an attitude similar to its testator and maintain, safeguard, and cherish it. Thus, we must inherit the realm of heart similar to our ancestors of old. Unlike in the past, the satanic world has now been liberated. If all brothers and sisters unite, they will have no problem in attaining that state.

I have performed the 30,000 Couples Blessing and from now on blessing 3.6 million couples and even 360 million couples will not be a problem. Even the blessing of 3.6 billion couples can be conducted at the same time in thousands and tens of thousands of places across the world through satellite broadcasting. In that way, the whole of humankind throughout the world can be blessed. As the three great ancestors are now standing in the position of having received the Blessing after having been liberated, they can be connected to their descendants in a parent-child relationship. Hence, they can exchange these positions of vertical relationship through love. We are now living in the era of horizontal equalization of being able to freely shift one's position. Satan cannot obstruct us any longer. (257-205, 1994.3.15)

We are now living in the era when we can bless everyone at once. Therefore, anyone can be blessed after one week of education, corresponding to the number seven. I announced this at the time of the 30,000 Couples Blessing. That does not mean everything is completed within one week. That is like the connection formed in the six hours of incoming tide. Once the water starts to ebb away, it will take six hours of expending all your effort just to stay where you are. Thus, you need to be trained in the traditional teachings of the Unification Church and engrafted, but as long as you have survived and are still with us, there is no need for anything else. This is all logical. It is not a sham. (258-210, 1994.3.17)

Since Adam and Eve married wrongfully, a realm unifying all countries must be established through the Blessing. We are finally conducting weddings in God's name. I personally blessed all couples up to the 30,000. Through horizontal equalization, all the participants in the 30,000 Couples Blessing entered the same privileged realm; for the first time, even those who had only attended a week-long workshop were included in the ceremony as long as they had absolute faith.

God is driving out those on Satan's side, gaining control over the world, and, for the first time ever, laying the foundation extending from the cosmos to the world, nation, race, tribe, and family. By virtue of this, God can finally descend upon the earth, and thereupon, together with the returning Lord, create the origin of families that will drive out Satan. The global era representing such families is the three-year period from the time of the 30,000 Couples Blessing. (269-11, 1995.4.6)

On August 25 of the year before last, I conducted the 30,000 Couples Blessing. If the time it took us to reach the present stage of Blessing from the beginning can be likened to six hours, be assured that it will not take another six hours to complete the task. From here, it will take only a few minutes. Now all that is needed is for Blessing candidates to attend a week-long workshop; acknowledge the True Parents; and make the resolution to convert their lineage, right of ownership and realm of heart. All they need to do is pledge to accomplish all these things through the Blessing. (259-84, 1994.3.27)

Among the 30,000 Couples, I blessed even those without accomplishments to their credit. The reason for this was so that I could send them as tribal messiahs to liberate their relatives. Their parents opposed the Unification Church until now, as did all their relatives. In fact, the people who opposed the Unification Church most vehemently were the parents of its members. We are liberating those parents who opposed us. (242-104, 1993.1.1)

Intermarriage is the only way Japan can obtain the best circumstances as the owner -- the circumstances of joy. How many times have we conducted Korean-Japanese intermarriages? This time was the second one, wasn't it? It was the greatest struggle ever. At the time of the 30,000 Couples Blessing, Japan opposed it most desperately. Satan engaged in a full-scale offensive with the whole of Japan behind him, but I did not even budge an inch. Anyone who came to know the truth of the matter would have been completely won over to our side like the leaves turning red in autumn. They would think, "Wow! A mass wedding -- that is so amazing!" NHK (Japan Broadcasting Corporation) broadcast about eighty percent of the ceremony on that occasion. (237-249, 1992.11.17)

The participation of 17,000 couples from Japan in the 30,000 Couples Blessing on August 25th last year caused uproar in Japan, with people claiming that I was going to take over their country, and for a year they pounded me. They tried to beat me to a pulp by mobilizing the mass media, declaring, "The Unification Church will no longer exist by this August. It will be disbanded so completely that in no time at all it will disappear without a trace, like the flowing river!" They did not realize that if that were possible, I would not even have begun my work in the first place. (248-276, 1993.10.3)

We must completely overturn historical traditions. You have your physical grandparents and parents -- so who on earth are the True Parents? In spite of this paradoxical logic, all conscientious youths in the world are sticking to it like glue, which is why the 30,000 Couples Blessing was possible. I matched approximately 3,700 couples per day. In the future, I'll be able to match even 30,000 couples in a day. Such is my mental capacity. No ordinary person could do what I have done; all the more so since this work involves one of the most important aspects of life: love. Indeed, I am no ordinary man. I have something special that others don't. That is why I can be the founder of the Unification Church. (241-121, 1992.12.20)

How many of you here are university graduates? I heard that about ninety people who participated in the 30,000 Couples Blessing are here with us today -- raise your hands if you are one of them. All of those with their hands raised are very young, aren't they? Didn't a big row erupt back in Japan because of you? The Japanese police authorities, influenced by right-wing groups, thought that if 30,000 Japanese and Koreans intermarried, Japan would become a nation subordinate to Korea. Furthermore, the older generation all came together to oppose us; they united with the press and persisted in their opposition for four months. (240-108, 1992.12.11)

It was a blow to the so-called great men of Christianity. They received this blow to their heads on August 24 and their heads went "Bang!" Then on the twenty fifth, they saw 30,000 Couples get married together and finally admitted, "None other than the Messiah can accomplish such a feat!" and went back to where they came from with a complete change of mind. (235-191, 1992.9.20)

If I listened to the words of Mother, my children, and you all, I would not have been able to work at all. I have to go ahead, pulling you. You did not know the way to go, but now you know where you are supposed to go, don't you? Anyone would know by now -- it is straightforward. From this day forth, there will be no life-and-death struggles nor will you be persecuted. With the 30,000 Couples, everyone's view on the Blessing has been completely revised. I now have 30,000 new sons and 30,000 new daughters: they cannot all be crazy or stupid. Included in them are great scholars and all kinds of talented people; hence, they will not be disregarded. (235-139, 1992.8.29)

Through the 30,000 Couples Blessing, the world has been silenced. Isn't there a rumor going round that I am no ordinary man? Hence, I could proclaim myself as the Messiah. I could accomplish all that I have done because I am the Messiah, the Savior. (240-250, 1992.12.13)

There is only one day in the whole year when the sea level reaches its highest point because of a particular high tide. This phenomenon occurs only once a year; it doesn't last for a few days, but happens on just one day. Similarly, I performed the 30,000 Couples Blessing at the point of highest tide in history. There is only one time when the standard of perfection for the realm of heart in the Garden of Eden can be established, just like the highest tide. If you do not participate in this, it may become impossible to find another opportunity. Thus, however fallen people might have been, as long as they attended the seven- or three-day workshop, they were included in the Blessing. (237-247, 1992.11.17)

To the extent that all the 30,000 Couples stood on an equal footing at the time of their Blessing, the True Parents assumed the responsibility of elevating all humankind to a liberated position. Anyone can be included in the Blessing as long as they have attended a seven-day workshop; pledged to convert their lineage, right of ownership and realm of heart; and understood that human beings fell and that through the Blessing, the True Parents can indemnify all of human history and liberate them. (249-248, 1993.10.10)

At this last Blessing of the 30,000 Couples, I directed that even those who attended only a three-day workshop could take part in the ceremony. This was not the rule, but through this small condition, participants were blessed and told to return to their families as tribal messiahs and for three days educate their parents, who had married without God's permission due to the Fall. Thus, by listening to their children, those parents could be blessed and restored to the positions of Adam and Eve. With their children representing Cain and Abel, the parents received the grace of taking part in the Blessing in the position of Adam and Eve, the restored parents. Though they might have done nothing to deserve it, the fact that they have listened to the Word was enough to elevate them to those positions. I cannot bestow such blessings only internally within our church without extending them externally to the satanic world as well. (240-246, 1992.12.13)

No one opposed me when I proclaimed myself as the True Parent and Savior from July 3 to August 24 because, as I explained in terms of what the Lord would be returning to achieve, no one had been able to do what I had accomplished for the world. As such, Christians from the established churches could not gainsay it. Then I held the 30,000 Couples Blessing, which means that 60,000 people were blessed. Before the ceremony, those Christians opposed it in every possible way, claiming it was all a downright lie, but when I actually performed it, they were dumbstruck. Once they had actually seen me conduct the ceremony, all the established churches that had until then been spreading lies about us and opposing us on all sides were silenced for good. (239-274, 1992.12.6)

I can select the right spouses for everyone in the world. I have no difficulty in finding the right spouse for people. I know who is good for whom at a glance. You would not be able to find the right spouses for your children in ten years, but on one occasion I matched fifteen couples in ten seconds. I have the head for it -- I know the world inside out and so am able to do this kind of work. You believe me, don't you, since I blessed 30,000 couples last year? In secular society, there are people who call themselves matchmakers, but I am not one. Marriages are originally meant to be arranged by one's true parents, but because human beings lost their true parents, I must deal with this in the position of the world's parent to engraft everyone; being the only one who knows how to do that, I have no choice but to take care of it myself. (245-241, 1993.3.7)

I matched the 30,000 Couples using their photographs before proceeding to bless them. This is amazing. Such a thing does not exist in the satanic world. It means to stand at the point of being absolutely zero when getting married; that is, those couples stood in the position of having absolute faith. Eve was unable to have absolute love because she fell, but those couples receiving the Blessing crossed national boundaries in seeking the path of love, the like of which can never ever be found in the satanic world. They have shown that they love me absolutely. To indemnify Eve's inability to love God absolutely, they had to stand in the position of loving me absolutely. It must be recognized that they stood in the position of having totally denied themselves. (277-131, 1996.4.7)

Prior to the 30,000 Couples Blessing, Kwak Chung-hwan said, "Thirty thousand couples! That is five times the number of the 6500 Couples. How can we accomplish that?" We had had enough trouble bringing together 6500 Couples. On top of that, I had instructed that these 30,000 couples needed to be ready for the Blessing not in ten but in just three years. When I told him, "You must transcend religion and witness to whoever you can, whether Muslims, Buddhists or Confucians!" he said he couldn't do it. His eyes were like cement. Do you know what I mean by that? Cement eyes are those that look frozen. He said we couldn't do it, but in fact we actually exceeded our goal. (294-151, 1998.6.14)

Kim Il-sung was very interested in the Blessing, and asked "Are you really going to conduct a mass wedding of 30,000 couples?" He could not figure out how we would go about blessing 30,000 couples. I told him, "Thirty thousand couples is nothing." I could tell they were thinking that if I were ever to bless 30,000 couples, they would very much like to see photographs of the ceremony. So I sent photos of the event and they were shown to Kim Jong-il and Kim Il-sung. The photographs of the 30,000 Couples Blessing are not displayed in the Blue House (Office of the President of South Korea), but they are hanging on the office walls of Kim Il-sung and Kim Jong-il. Was I right in doing that or not? As a result, the gates to China and Russia were opened. Now all that remains for me to do is to open the gates to North Korea. (239-42, 1992.11.23)

Kim Il-sung promised me that he would allow the reunion of the dispersed families of all displaced people from North Korea. He promised a North-South interchange. He proposed, "Bring all the 30,000 couples to the North and we will welcome them with open arms!" It was summer at that time. Do you know the Songdo Beach Resort, where you cross fields of pine trees and sweetbriars to reach a white sandy beach lined by endless rows of pine trees? He said we could put up as many tents as we needed on the white beach and said, "If you want, we will welcome all of the 30,000 couples to North Korea!" It was the government in the South that was opposed to this idea. (273-320, 1995.10.29)

The topic of our conversation moved on to the wedding of the 30,000 Couples and I asked, "Elder Brother Il-sung, would you be willing to open the thirty-eighth parallel if I were to bring the 30,000 Couples to North Korea?" He answered, "Of course, of course! Wow, that is splendid!" He actually invited me to bring the 30,000 Couples to North Korea. So I replied, "But there aren't any hotels here." He then told me, "The Songdo Beach Resort is very famous worldwide and hundreds of thousands of people can be accommodated in the pine fields there. So if you brought one tent for every ten people, you wouldn't have any problem." What he said was true. He said we should bring our own food as well and that he would open the port of Wonsan for us, so that we could bring all we needed by boat. (239-42, 1992.11.23)

I was planning to have the 30,000 Couples visit the Songdo Beach Resort in North Korea, taking with them tents, each for ten people. It was a time when everything could be out in the open. The North Korean government even said, "We will do whatever you want." I also notified the present South Korean government of this plan. Who prevented me from carrying it out? It was our government in the South. Still I did not perish. The bright morning sun dawns on the path that follows the heavenly way, but once you leave that path, you will be enveloped in total darkness. You will be plunged into complete and eternal darkness. (238-266, 1992.11.22)

Kim Il-sung invited all the 30,000 Couples to North Korea. He said, "Rev. Moon, if you want, this is the best chance ever to open the thirty-eighth parallel. We will welcome all the 30,000 Couples!" The people of South Korea did not know of this. Such was the attitude of the North Korean authorities. They said, "We will welcome the 30,000 Couples!" But how would we take them there? Let's say we would use buses, fifty people to a bus, then how many would that be in total? Since there are 30,000 couples, it would mean we would need 1,200 buses.

If 1,200 buses carrying fifty people each were to drive to North Korea in single file, how many kilometers would that line stretch, from the first to the last bus? Think about if, if such an incident had actually taken place, would that not have started massive demonstrations for the unification of North and South Korea? However, that is all in the past now. I know very well which people prevented this event from ever taking place. My sources in the United States informed me about that. I am not a person just passing through. In time, I plan to publish a book, a record of who did what. (238-161, 1992.11.22)

Now everyone has to know about the Unification Church. It has become such a matter of common knowledge that those who are ignorant of it would be considered as having no common sense. It is true. People who haven't heard of the Unification Church would be considered to be good-for-nothings. You will experience this all too well if you go abroad. If they ask you where you are from and you answer, "Korea!" they will automatically ask you, "What is this I hear about the 30,000-Couple wedding?" If you were not present at the ceremony, you should say at the very least, "I saw it on television." If they ask you, "How was it?" you cannot just say, "It was magnificent!" and stop there. When they ask you, "So it was magnificent, but who was there?" you would have to describe to them every aspect of the ceremony, wouldn't you? The same is true for me.

Three days ago, when returning from a banquet held at the Little Angels Performing Arts Center, I was informed that over 400 people had not been matched as yet and that they were gathered at some place waiting for me, even though the wedding was scheduled to take place the following day. So I went straight there and matched them until 4:00 a.m., and as I left the hall, it started to rain in torrents. "If I were to have 30,000 couples standing to attention as I blessed them in such weather, with torrential rain and flashes of lightning, it would truly be a historic event!" As this thought flashed across my mind, I was rather pleased and encouraged. (234-289, 1992.8.27) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Book 10: Chapter 1: Section 1. .

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter One - A Perspective on Human Life
Section 1. What Is Human Life?

1.1. Problems in life have been like a maze

Why were we born, why should we live, and where should we go? You should not think that you were the cause of your birth. People are born into this world yet do not know the origin and purpose of their birth; they are ignorant of the motivation and purpose of their existence.

Neither our birth nor our life nor our death stems from our own intentions. Then, what do we have to be proud about? We have no control over our birth, we are merely custodians in this life, and we cannot avoid the path of death. Thus, any attempt at self-praise and holding self-indulgent pride is pitiful. Once born, we are destined to live, and destined to die and pass away to the next world. (7-178, 1959.9.6)

Up to this present day, philosophy has historically labored to solve the problems of human life. Many philosophers arose and took great pains to come up with all kinds of theories with regard to true human value and perfection, and to succeed on their own in order to be proud before the whole universe. However, today we see that all ideologies and assertions that led to the establishment of new ideological systems were tested in practice by human society and found to be failures; they all fell by the wayside. (141-125, 1986.2.20)

Why do people live haphazardly, hating to die, yet harbor many questions in their minds, such as, "Why am I living? What is the origin of my life?" The answers to these questions cannot be found in books written by philosophers because the purpose of philosophy lies in seeking and paving the way toward God. Then what is religion? Religious life begins from learning about God in order to live together with Him. (186-12, 1989.1.24)

What is the purpose of this life? You should reflect on this question once more. Since we are not the cause, it follows that the purpose does not lie with us alone. No one would object to the idea of being happy in life. No one would reject a dazzling life. Yet none of us is free to live as we please. Still, each of us wishes to feel pride in ourselves, live freely with respect to our own will, and be remembered accordingly. These conflicting elements can all be found within our hearts. (7-178, 1959.9.6)

Let us say you live up to eighty years of age. If you subtract the hours you spend sleeping, you are left with about fifty years of life. Would you say you are alive when you are asleep? When you are asleep, you are as good as dead, because you are inanimate. Sleeping is the same as being dead the whole time. The number of hours you labor each day to make a living is about half of the twenty-four hours in a day. Now deduct the time you spend eating. From whatever time is left subtract the time spent visiting, going to friends' parties, attending the sixtieth birthday celebrations of village elders, attending funerals and wakes, and being bedridden. In short, if you were to exclude all the days you lose for whatever reasons that might arise, you cannot claim to have actually lived very much. Would it even be half of your entire lifetime? When I calculated this recently, it came out as roughly seven years. Even so, of those seven years, how many days could you claim to have truly lived? (49-336, 1971.10.24)

Life passes by very quickly. After attaining maturity and coming to know the affairs of the world, doing things here and there, you will find yourselves crossing the forty-year mark, and soon after that, the fifty-year mark. A decade will fly by in the twinkling of an eye, and in what will seem like only seconds, you will be sixty years old. Then very soon you will be seventy, but only for a minute before you age again. When you think about it, the saying, "Life is but a fleeting dream," has never sounded so true. (188-38, 1989.2.16)

A person's fortune stretches and shrinks like an elastic rubber band. If someone who is born with fortune valued at 100 spends 120 in the course of his life, his descendants will perish. If he spends only 80, he can bequeath the remaining 20 as a blessing to his descendants. (78-332, 1975.6.10)

You can change your fortune, but not your inherited destiny. Can you change your homeland? Can you change your parents? However strong a nation's sovereignty and customs might be, it can never change the fact that you were born as the son or daughter of your parents. As can be seen, the path of restoration is also a destined path. (172-55, 1988.1.7)

When you make a wrong start, you end up in a totally unexpected place. Hence, when a ship sets out into the great ocean, it should chart its course and follow the compass from the moment it first sets sail from port. Then, what is the port of departure for human life? People do not know. Where can we find the direction and guiding compass to reach our destination in the world beyond? People have not been able to find this, so they have been wandering about back and forth. However much they try, they are not able to overcome their human limitations. (172-28, 1988.1.3)

1.2. What is our destiny?

Where will we go after this life? People must resolve this important issue. Religions and philosophies arose historically to do this. You therefore cannot deny that all of you too are caught up and driven by this destiny.

That being always the case, where are our minds and bodies trying to go? Where are our hearts, wishes, hopes, and ideals trying to go? Toward what do our lives incline? Even if we cannot answer these questions, we are still destined to eventually pass away. When we die, our bodies will be buried in the ground. So then, will our minds, lives, hearts, ideals, and even hopes be buried together the day our bodies are buried? Do they disappear? Unless you have sound contents, solutions, and a purposeful perspective, you will inevitably become unhappy people. (8-194, 1959.12.20)

In order for cicadas to become adults, they must first hatch from eggs and then pass through the maggot or larval stage. While in that stage, they live either underwater or underground, but that is not the final stage of their life cycle. Their ultimate destiny is to fly in the air. Before they can do so, however, they need to make preparations while they are underground or underwater and these preparations are indispensable.

For them to pass on from the larval to the adult stage, they need to make thorough preparations to fly while still in the previous stage. To pass from the former to the latter, they need to first shed their shell, the final barrier before their state of maturity, and molt into adult insects. While living in water as nymphs, they need to be broad and flat, to float easily; on the other hand, when they have become adults and must fly in the air, retaining such a shape would not work. Thus, they need to undergo a complete metamorphosis to adapt accordingly. (120-222, 1982.10.17)

For what reason are we born? What should be the focus of our life, and for what purpose do we pass on? These questions can never be answered without God. Without Him, we cannot find our true purpose in life. Those who lack purpose can neither reap the fruit of their work nor have their value recognized.

A building is constructed according to an architect's blueprint. Without reference to that original blueprint, it cannot become what was originally intended in the design. (21-100, 1968.11.17)

The arrival of autumn foretells the coming of winter. Only those with vitality can pass through the course of winter. Things without vitality cannot but retreat from it. Thus, they need to be infused with new life before the coming of winter. We need a new principle and thought based on a new love, and a new outlook on life, the world, and the universe. Without these, we cannot survive through winter. The course is arduous, but once you acquire the vitality to pass through winter, spring will draw nearer with each passing day. The mild spring days will soon arrive. This is the path trodden by the Unification Church. (35-68, 1970.10.3) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Section 2. Human Beings Are Resultant Beings.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter One - A Perspective on Human Life
Section 2. Human Beings Are Resultant Beings

2.1. Human beings was born from God's love

We were not born of our own free will, or as a result of plans drawn up by our parents to have a particular son or daughter. Thus, we were not born at the request of our parents. If we were to research further into the origins of our existence based on God's providence, there would be no other way than to conclude that we are in accord with the origin of the providence, and were born on earth to bear the important responsibility of forming a relationship with the ever-shifting history based on that origin. Therefore, although each individual seems small in the process of history, it does not mean that we will end up as nothing more than small insignificant beings. (34-155, 1970.9.6)

Where is the origin through which human beings can connect their births and themselves? Faced with the principles of this great universe, where should they begin to look to find the origin that they can claim to be theirs? Born as resultant beings, those who do not know the causal being, but who yet assert themselves as wise, are all out of their minds (83-191, 1976.2.8)

There is a very simple answer to the questions: "Why were we born?" "Why did God create humankind?" "Why did He create all things of creation?" God requires an object of His love, and thus He created human beings in order to fulfill this.

At this moment aren't you thinking, "I am worthless; therefore, it would not matter whether I continued to live or not"? Yet there is no reason for you to think in this way. Being the object of God's love is like being loved by your parents; they do not love only their more capable children. They love all of their children equally regardless of their capability. Similarly, parents with disabled children ache more for them.

God, who is the center of heaven and earth, has a heart of love that transcends the limits of our capabilities. What is most important is whether you can manifest love through your original nature. Hence, you need to know why you were created and why the whole universe came into being. You need to know that you, as well as the whole universe, were created to realize the ideal of love. (130-44, 1983.12.11)

Why did God create the whole universe, and why did He create us? It was for love. Why were we born? We were born due to God's love. We were born from His love and destined to live in His love. To become a person who can claim to be loved by your family, your society, your nation, and the world, as well as by God, you would first need to live in His love. (97-266, 1978.3.19)

What was it that you were born with as an endowment from your parents? It can be said that you were born as the connectors of life. At the place where your mother and father united, you were born with the value of the vital force of both parents within you. That vital force exists for love, and that force and love exist to fulfill the purpose of the universe. That is how it is. In short, you were born to fulfill an overall purpose. Whether man or woman, everyone is born from the union based on the vital force in order to perfect themselves as co-creators in fulfilling the great purpose of the universe. (110-72, 1980.11.9)

Why were we born? For what purpose were we born? It was for God's love. According to the nature of that love, if we were to go "boom!" here, God would feel a "ting!" directly on His head. If you throw something into the middle of a pond, "plop!" ripples would spread out to the edges of the pond. In the same way, if you were to cast love into the center of the universe, "phut!" the ripples would spread out to all corners of the universe. Such is the work we are doing. The question is through what you can create great ripples. (103-254, 1979.3.4)

Who is God? He is the Creator. Who is the Creator? The religious world conceives of God as our Father and us as His children. What kind of a father is He? In what way is He our Father? It gets rather vague after that. Is He a foster father, a father from the next town, or an adoptive father? What sort of parent is He? Is He the father of a groom or a bride? The word "father" has various meanings. Without solving this fundamental problem, however deep or wide you delved into the world to solve it, you would never find the solution. Even after tens of thousands of years, you would not be any nearer the solution than you are now.

The answer lies in the relationship between humankind and God. Let us say that He is our Father; have you ever felt that He is indeed your Father? Before you existed, your father and mother already existed. Based on this premise, it follows that before you can claim to exist, you should first claim that your parents exist. That is only right. Asserting your existence and leaving out your parents is foolish. (188-190, 1989.2.26)

Human beings are not the first or causal beings. They are the second or resultant beings. Hence, before speaking of yourself, you should first affirm the existence of your mother and father. From this point of view, is it not obvious that you should first settle the fundamental question of God as the Origin of the universe? If you were to go further than your mother and father up your genealogy, would you not eventually arrive at God? Following this logic, before you can assert yourself you need to reach a conclusion with regard to God and His nature, that He is our Father, and that as such He has a certain type of character. That is why the Unification Church is teaching you this. (188-190, 1989.2.26)

You need to comprehend properly the original starting point of human life. As resultant beings, human beings need to conform to the causal starting point. Although you need to conform to that causal point, it cannot be devoid of content. Since God also possesses human character, all people have within them the God-given faculties of intellect, emotion, and will. That is why the motive of His love should be greater than its substance of the origin. It must also be absolute. If something starts out wrong, its path can never be rectified. (172-32, 1988.1.3)

2.2. Original purpose for the birth of human beings

God is the first Cause of the universe and the Creator of everything under the sun. He is also our beloved Father. He made all the things of creation in order to fulfill His unique will. His purpose lies in the manifestation of love. Though He may be the Origin of true love and omnipotent, He cannot feel the joy of love by Himself. He needs an object for His love, and desires to receive voluntary love in return. The culmination of all the creation, created to be in the highest position, is man and woman. Consequently, we have a purpose in our life. That purpose requires our becoming mature and realizing a relationship of eternal true love with Him. This is the fundamental principle through which harmony can be achieved between Him and us. (166-131, 1987.6.1)

It may be important to live in affluence and to do something in life; however, before anything else, you need to fulfill your duties of filial piety and loyalty to the vertical Heavenly Parent and surpass living saints in your devotion to Him. Such is the original purpose for humankind's birth. He created us in order to meet such people. Such is our underlying purpose. (58-231, 1972.6.11)

Where is the righteous path in life? From where did human beings originate? They were born from love; then what path should they follow in life? It is that of love. For what should they die? The logical conclusion is love. What kind of love is that? It is that which can be welcomed by the macrocosm, not just the microcosm. The purpose of life can be perceived as originating in the heart of the macrocosm and approved by God, the angelic world, all creation, all people, and our parents. That purpose is to live in the universe, to love in it, and to die in it. (83-164, 1976.2.8)

When people are pleased about something, they wish to share their joy with their parents, siblings, and relatives. Pleasure brings about happiness. Happiness is eternal, and what is eternal is the heart of love. What is the center of the universe? It is parents and children, that is, parents and us. It is God and us. God is our Father and we are His children. Our ultimate purpose in life is to find our Father and to feel infinite joy by forming an inseparable relationship with Him. (12-104, 1962.12.16)

Once I was walking down the street and happened to strike up a conversation with an old man. I asked him, "Where are you going?" and he answered, "Where else, where else but my son's home?" I then asked, "Is that so, what will you do when you get there?" and he replied, "I will eat whatever is placed before me, and if they are so good as to serve me chicken, I will relish having some of that too." I questioned him once more, "What will you do after you have had your meal?" and this is the answer he gave, "Nothing much." Do we have to spend our lives like this? (19-289, 1968.3.10)

When balancing the ledger of a store, you have to calculate revenue and expenditure accurately. In balancing the accounts of a mere store, you have to exercise care. However, do you pay as much attention when you balance the accounts of your life? Have you ever even tried to balance the accounts of your life? Have you gone into the red, or are you in the black? If you see red ink, you should lament most grievously.

People should be able to sing for joy on their deathbed. If you find yourself struggling to accept the reality of death when face it, that struggle only goes to show that you have lived a life in the red. We should lead our lives in the black in the realm of heart, based on the absolute standard. (19-289, 1968.3.10)

For whom do people live? If you were to answer, "For myself," you would get a failing mark. Could a family sustain itself through those who live only for themselves? They could not form a family of hope. Could a nation sustain itself through them? It could not. Can the world sustain itself through them? It could not. There would be no place for the world in their lives. The public mind of heaven and earth would reprimand them, "You individualistic villains! Get out of here!" If people always put themselves first, will there be a place for their families? Would there be a place for an ideal nation? Could they enter through a hole that is even narrower than the tip of a knife? However much they tried, they could never enter through such a small space. (57-66, 1972.5.28)

You should understand love. The purpose for every existence is love. You must keep this unchanging principle in your heart that tells you to pursue love and exist for love. Birds fly around, chirping, delighting in each other's company, all because of love, and the positive and negative poles of magnets attract each other and stick fast, all because they want to become one in love. People always seek to meet their other half to become one with them. (67-159, 1973.6.1)

2.3. We live for the sake of love

How should we lead our lives? From where and for what purpose were we brought into existence, and how should we live? The answer is simple. Since we were born of the love based on God and because of love, we should seek out the path of love, and follow it to its destination. In this manner, we can continue moving in an endless cycle. Love is an eternal concept, and therefore we will ultimately arrive at the center in our search for love. This can only be realized through love. (125-65, 1983.3.6)

The life we are leading on earth is not for our own sake. We are living for the sake of God's love. For that purpose, we are in a continuous state of action and existence. How splendid that is! Those who lead such a life can never be brought to ruin. Hardships, tears and misery would not make us miserable, bitter, or sad because we would be enduring them all for the love of God. You should understand this principle. (67-159, 1973.6.1)

For what purpose are we living? Absolute true love! Let us live for true love! Everything is included in it. Even the handkerchief in my pocket exists for love. I work and sweat for love, for the sake of true love. I speak for true love, I eat for true love, I play for true love; in fact, everything is for true love. (107-205, 1980.5.1)

What should be the purpose of humankind? Rather than setting the purpose as an individual, a family, a social organization, a nation, the world, or heaven and earth, human beings should progress towards the common goal of God and humankind centered on Him.

Then what would be the ultimate purpose? That which is based on the individual, family, society, nation, or world is sure to drift away. What remains at the very end, after everything else is gone, would be the purpose pursued jointly by God and humankind. Only such a purpose, and no other, can remain to the final day of history. (41-323, 1971.2.18)

What is the final destination where your minds settle in the end? Even when you have found God and made Him yours, you would not try to rest your mind there. The final destination of your mind would be the place where you have taken possession of God and His love. Thus, if you fail to possess His love, everything will be in vain. (24-17, 1969.6.22)

Regarding the final purpose of life, the question is not whether we can meet with God, the Center of heaven. It is whether we are living together with Him. The question lies in where we would meet Him, if we were to do so. If we were to live with Him, what sort of a place would that be? In short, we need to meet Him and live with Him at the central place, and that is the place of His love. That is why the greatest aspiration of the human conscience is to follow heavenly fortune, to become one with God, and to possess His love. That is the conclusion. (24-17, 1969.6.22)

The final desire of human beings is to become the object of love to the greatest being, who is our Father, and at the same time, God. (65-46, 1972.11.13)

Originally, all people, regardless of who they may be, were endowed with the privilege of being born as the crown princes and princesses in God's Kingdom. Such is their value. Such was the dignity of human beings as originally intended. (68-326, 1973.8.5)

Once they establish a relationship of heart with Him, everyone can become God's children. The value of human beings does not depend on their cultural backgrounds, historical environments, or current situations. Nothing on earth can determine the value of human beings. What determines their value is whether they know God, His purpose, the purpose of human beings, and the purposes of all the things of creation. (15-83, 1965.9.29)

We need to search for a new set of values upon which to base our lives. We need to seek new values with regard to the world, humankind, ideology, and love. When that set of values begins to take shape in accordance with God's will, its matrix will be completely different from the current set of values established through human will. (44-227, 1971.5.23)

In this world of today, we need a definite set of values that go beyond the worldly view. The Unification Church has placed God at the center of a new set of values. Our aim is not just to return to the world, the ideal world. We are arguing that we should return to God. If we fail to return to Him, there can be no ideal world of happiness, eternity, and love. This is because the primary factors of happiness, every situation we desire, can only begin from God. For this reason, we need to return to Him. Therefore, you must understand that institutions of religion emerged in history, yearning for and in pursuit of this primary need. (68-138, 1973.7.29)

The Unification Church is presenting the world with absolute values, and at the same time, True Parents. Where is the final destination of the standard of absolute values, the one desired by everyone? It is to become sons and daughters of True Parents. It is to become God's children, who can harbor eternal life and love. There is no other way. At the time of the Fall, Adam and Eve did not establish their conjugal relationship with God's permission. They did so of their own accord. The only relationship that began with God's consent was that between father and son. Yet, that was shattered, and therefore needs to be restored and rectified. (68-138, 1973.7.29) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Section 3. The Great Value of Human Beings.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter One - A Perspective on Human Life
Section 3. The Great Value of Human Beings

3.1. Original human value is akin to that of God

How great is the value of humankind? They are the only beings that God would long for over tens of thousands of years, leaning on his walking stick. According to my observations, this fact happens to be the basis for the creation of the universe. Since God and human beings related to each other as internal and external, vertical and horizontal perspectives about the world of love could be established. Both vertical and horizontal views on the world of love can come into existence once upper-lower and left-right relationships are formed. God can come to reside in the center of them all. That place, which can bind them all into one at the deepest core of the heart, is the central place of the vertical and horizontal. If they are not bound into one, the standard of the vertical and horizontal cannot develop into the ideal form of love. The existence of the vertical form alone does not guarantee the existence of the horizontal form. Therefore, you should understand that God had no other choice but to create human beings in this form. (48-224, 1971.9.19)

As an absolute being with an absolute ideal for His creation, God pursues beings who can relate to Him with absolute value. This is something that cannot be exchanged for anything in this world. A being that can relate to God has a value that is greater than that of God Himself. The term "the value of one's counterpart" seems difficult to comprehend. The value of a partner, of any being as a counterpart, is so great that it cannot be exchanged for anything or anyone, even for God. God cannot exchange it with Himself, for if He did, He would be left alone as a result. He would be left all by Himself.

This is why God invests Himself and exhausts His own strength and His own energy. He is engaged in a war of attrition. The forms of existence thus created with relational value that cannot be exchanged for God Himself are human beings. The form of existence with absolute value is none other than humankind. God created people as beings of value with such an idea. (68-134, 1973.7.29)

God created humankind for the sake of love. Why were human beings created? They were created because of love. The reason human beings are different from other forms of creation is that they were created as God's sons and daughters. They were created as object partners who can receive love directly from Him. Such is the privilege of humankind. (132-245, 1984.6.20)

Whom do human beings resemble? God. Therefore, it follows that He also desires love just as they do. In the world of the ideal of creation based on love, human beings embody God as His image and the rest of creation embodies God symbolically, according to the Unification Church's teaching. Based on what? Love. When God rejoices, people will automatically rejoice, and when they rejoice, the creation will automatically rejoice as well. What would bring this about? Only love, nothing else can achieve this. (166-48, 1987.5.28)

When creating an object to reflect His love, whom would God make it resemble? Would He not create it to resemble Him? If He creates the object to resemble Himself, that object should have all His characteristics, both His male and female characteristics. Human beings resemble God, and they are the substantial manifestations of His internal nature, His invisible form and His invisible mind. Hence, the Book of Genesis is correct in saying that God created human beings in His image. (170 -167, 1987.11.15)

God's invisible form is symbolically reflected in all parts of our body. Whose eyes do ours resemble? God's! Hence, when you closely study the facial features of human beings, you see that the eyes are set deeper than other features. The deep-set eyes can thus observe everything. Next, the nose symbolizes Adam and Eve. It rests at the center. Next, the mouth symbolizes all the things of creation. It is horizontal and encloses thirty-two teeth, or four times eight, based on all the things of creation in the world and the number four. Next, the ears symbolize all directions. The features found above the neck symbolize heaven. In other words, it is the information center of heaven. (201-83, 1990.3.4)

The Lord of Creation has placed every part of His form in the face of human beings. Hence, God's characteristics can all be found in the human face. The eyes symbolize God. Thus, when a being comes into existence, the first feature to develop is the eyes. Since the center of the universe is God, the eyes symbolize Him. Therefore, you can tell just by looking into the eyes of someone, indeed anyone, whether that person is conscientious or not. (39-247, 1971.1.15)

Whatever form truth may take, what would be its core? It is not money or power or knowledge. The core of truth is love. The essence of love is vertical, and truth that embodies love is horizontal. Hence, you can know God just by looking at His creation, and since Adam and Eve were created in His image, you can know Him by looking at them. They are His object partners of vertical true love while standing as subject partners to the creation. If the love between these two, man and woman, can be made to fit together with the axis of the world through east, west, north and south, then God, the spirit world, and the entire physical world would be connected. (179-290, 1988.8.14)

You need to attain oneness with your spouse. Through the unity of subject and object partners, reproduction takes place. Only through give and take action can reproduction take place. The place where reproduction occurs is truly one of joy. Does God Himself have dual characteristics of internal nature and external form? When separate, neither can be the subject partner. Only when man and woman unite, can the subject of the couple be established. When they are united, the man automatically becomes the subject partner, even if he did not wish it to be so. (42-115, 1971.2.28)

Human beings, of their own volition, need to engage in activities that demonstrate God's original love; they need to love Him and come closer to Him. The first commandment in the words of Jesus was, "You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your mind." What comes first is to love God. You need to love Him with all your body and soul. Stopping halfway will not work. You need to go to the very end. In such a manner, you need to attain the state in which your heart reflects God's image, with an original nature that is absolutely aligned to become one with Him. Through this, you will attain the beginning and the end of everything. The first commandment dictates this as the way to love God. (149-237, 1986.11.23)

The rhythm of delight, the rhythm that brings God and human beings together in harmony, is the expression of joy. In its presence, everything, each in its own unique form, can dance, either symbolically or substantially, in tune with that rhythm. When that happens, all creation will say, "Yes, my existence in this world is worthwhile!" To take an example, would it not be the greatest wish of even the smallest creatures in the world to be a part of the feast day celebrating the love of God and humankind? (166-46, 1987.5.28)

The creation is the foundation on which God's sons and daughters can be created. This foundation connects them together in a relationship. This is true of animals, as well as minerals. Positive and negative charges exist in the mineral kingdom. Stamen and pistil are found in the plant kingdom; similarly, male and female are found in the animal kingdom. The greatest masterpiece of creation, the combination of all forms of creation brought and bound together, is the internal nature and external form of human beings. (144-236, 1986.4.25)

Then why did God create night and day? If the sun were up in the sky day in and day out, how stimulating would the morning be? People say it is a glorious morning, a bright morning, but if the sun was up there all the time, what would be so glorious and bright? It would become boring. In reality, however, everything exists to be exciting, and so it possesses a rhythm that can harmoniously bring together the stimulating symbols and forms to fulfill the undertaking of love. (124-85, 1983.1.30)

Where can you find the root of your life? It lies with unfallen parents. Then can the unfallen parents of goodness be found here? As the Lord with dual characteristics, God created the universe and human beings in His image to reflect His dual characteristics. Adam is the manifestation of His male characteristics and Eve His female characteristics. From this perspective, although we usually say, "Our Heavenly Father," because He is just one being, the concept of God actually includes the idea of God being "Our Heavenly Father and Mother." (140-123, 1986.2.9)

3.2. Human beings: temples for God to indwell

What would have happened had our first ancestors Adam and Eve not fallen? They would have attained oneness with God and stood in the same position as Him, inheriting and experiencing His joy in His great work of creation. Such would have been the relationship formed between God and humankind. Original, unfallen human beings would have become His temples. (54-64, 1972.3.11)

Adam and Eve were God's son and daughter; at the same time, they were also His temples. Once they had matured, that is, once the temple had been built completely, He intended to dwell in them. Then, when the fully matured Adam and Eve performed the ceremony of holy matrimony, centering on God, they would have become as one with Him. He would then have become the internal God, and human beings would have become His external form with substantial bodies.

In 1 Corinthians 3:16 it is written, "Do you not know that you are God's temple and that God's Spirit dwells in you?" If those who are saved by faith can become God's temples, then surely Adam and Eve, in the position of the originally intended true ancestors of humanity, should have become His temples. (54-139, 1972.3.22)

Even though God is our Father and we His children, it still feels like a relationship in which He is superior and we are inferior. At such times, what would be our thinking? We have this desire in our hearts that cries out to Him, "Father, let me have Your place for just once. I want to sit in Your place!" If He were to answer this cry with, "No, you scoundrel, I won't allow it!" then we would be crushed. Hence, He cannot answer thus. On the contrary, He knows we have such a desire in our hearts and so encourages us with words like "Of course, by all means!" and gives up His place for us. He wants us to occupy His place while He vacates it to enter our hearts and indwell us as His temples. (54-89, 1972.3.20)

In the Bible it is written, "You are God's temple." What do these words mean? No one has succeeded in interpreting these words. They are great words. That is because, no matter how great God is, we are given the right to inherit the universe after we have formed the realm of an objective relationship of love with Him. In that relationship we can whisper words of love to each other and attain oneness with Him. Through the foundation of the principle of love, we can obtain the right of inheritance to this universe and everything in it, that is, all of the spiritual and physical worlds as created by Him. No one knows about this amazing truth. (137-67, 1985.12.18)

Adam was God's body in substantial form. 1 Corinthians 3:16 testifies to this fact with the words, "Do you not know that you are God's temple." The temple is God's dwelling place. The place in our hearts where the original love blossoms would then become the Holy of holies. God would have erected the temple of universal love in Adam's heart, expanded the power of love from there, and let the flower of love blossom. This is the purpose for which He created Adam and Eve and blessed them to create a family that would eventually fill the whole world. (121-113, 1982.10.24)

Where is the most sacred place of all? When asked where the most holy place is, we cannot answer that it is the temple in Jerusalem. Something man-made cannot be the most holy place. God builds the greatest sanctuary, where His love can dwell. This sanctuary, however, was lost. Thus, how great is the sin of humankind? (136-310, 1985.12.29)

God created human beings as His substantial bodies. 1 Corinthians 3:16 attests to this fact, with the words, "Do you not know that you are God's temple and that God's Spirit lives in you?" What is the temple? It is God's dwelling place. Adam was God's body and Eve in the position of His wife. If they had fulfilled their destinies, their children would have been born from God's lineage. It is the Principle that they were to be His kindred. (135-313, 1985.12.15)

What would happen to people who have reached the stage of perfection when passing into the spirit world? Adam would have become God's body. It is alluded to both in the Gospel of John, Chapter 14 and in 1 Corinthians 3:16. We infer from these words that we are designed to be God's temple and dwelling place. Then how can we come to resemble Him? Once we have reached the perfection level in fulfilling our portion of responsibility, He will indwell us and all human lives will come together in oneness through love. When a man and woman come together as husband and wife and form a family, they are mutually assimilated and united in love. In the same manner, the power of love would enable us to be assimilated to God; that is, we would be as one with Him. (130-21, 1983.12.11)

When human beings have fully matured into adulthood, the invisible God can then enter them and make a love nest. He is also capable of climactic love pleasing to both Himself and Adam at the same time. Therefore, love is the greatest and most sacred temple. The word temple in Korean is Seong Jeon, and Seong (?) is a Chinese character meaning "sacred." Therefore, God can be found wherever there is true love.

Why do human beings like true love? Whenever they encounter true love, they know that they have met God as well. Hence, when Adam and Eve have fully matured and are making love, God, the Creator of the universe, would enter their bodies and make them into the most sacred temple of all. (128-325, 1983.10.2)

Eve is Adam's wife. Adam is God's substantial body. It has been said that we are God's temple. He is the invisible Father indwelling Adam's heart. These two fathers can then become one. They attain oneness. Thus, Adam's standard of original nature is the starting point where the invisible spiritual world and the visible physical world come together in unity. What is that standard of original nature? It is not a bundle of money, or greed. In the innocence of adolescence, the faculties of one's cells are fully mobilized, and that manifests as a feeler or antenna, which can later settle down once God has come to reside in him. (120-70, 1982.10.3)

1 Corinthians 3:16 states, "Do you not know that you are God's temple and that God's Spirit dwells in you?" This means that we are His temple. When you have attained a mystical state, and offered Him a prayer, asking, "Heavenly Father, where are You?" you will be rewarded with a wonderful answer. He will say, "I am here! What is all the fuss about? Didn't you get anything to eat for breakfast? Why are you making so much noise in the middle of the night?" When you ask, "Where are you?" He will answer, "Where else would I be? I am in the innermost depth of your heart! I am inside your heart!" Where is heaven said to be? It is in your heart. (224-214, 1991.11.24) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Section 4. Original Human Nature and the True Lifestyle.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter One - A Perspective on Human Life
Section 4. Original Human Nature and the True Lifestyle

4.1. Live in harmony with your original mind

The teacher closest to you is none other than your own original mind. More precious than even the closest of friends is your original mind, even more precious than your own mother or father. You need to consult your original mind. God dwells there. You should learn to listen to what your original mind tells you. You need to enter into such a state. In Buddhist terms, you need to purify your inner nature. What Buddha meant by the words, "I am my own Lord throughout heaven and earth," is that once you look into your own heart, you will find that the Lord God dwells inside you. Nothing would be impossible. (133-178, 1984.7.10)

Loving minds always try to sacrifice, to concede, and to give, and give again. For instance, if I had ten billion dollars in my possession and went out into the street to give it all to others, I would still not have helped every person in the world, and so my mind would not rest easy in its desire to give out more. There is no end to it. God's heart is too great to be fathomed. Therefore, you cannot boast of yourselves. Even if you performed the most generous act of all, and then checked with your loving mind, it would answer, "You need to do more!" (133-180, 1984.7.10)

You need to purify your mind. You need to cleanse it. Your original mind is better than I am. It is your eternal master. Hence, you should not harbor evil thoughts in it. Instead, you should always be of the mindset to contribute to the common good from a public position. (133-178, 1984.7.10)

Looking at someone, your mind can know what kind of a person he or she is just at a glance. In a moment, you would already have formed an opinion. Hence, the closest teacher to you is your own mind. Thus, you should not torment it. You should not make it unhappy. If you do, you make the Owner of the universe and me unhappy. Your mind is the master of your life. Consequently, when you make your mind sad, you make the master of your life sad. You should follow a path that gives it joy. (133-180, 1984.7.10)

You should set aside some time to experience joy with your mind. To others it may seem as if you are all alone, but during that time, you would become friends with your mind. Sit with your mind at some tranquil place and meditate. Then you will enter a state of deep prayerfulness. You will thus enter a world unknown to anyone else but you. You need such experiences. (133-181, 1984.7.10)

4.2. Human perfection means mind-body unity

The Unification Church emphasizes a mind-body unity that can only be achieved through true love. Delving deeper into the questions of concept and reality, you will find many stories behind them. Once you clarify all these stories, you will find out that this path toward unity is the correct one; it will be borne out by experience. (227-12, 1992.2.10)

What are a righteous conscience, righteous actions, and mind-body unity based on? Words alone are not enough. Actions alone are not enough. Where is the place where complete mind-body unity occurs? The answer lies first in achieving perpendicularity. To achieve that, establish a standard that can stand upright as the center of the worldwide horizontal plane. Become exemplary people who can be connected to the world wherever you go, be it the East or the West. You should set the standard that can be proclaimed as correct at any time in history, whether past, present or future. (205-49, 1990.7.7)

The precious value of a perfect score can be awarded to people only when they have attained oneness with true love. Mind-body unity refers to the state in which the body resonates in harmony with the conscience. When you strike one prong of a tuning fork, the other prong vibrates at the same frequency. In a similar manner, if you strike the conscience with true love, the body will resonate. Alternatively, when you strike the body with true love, the conscience will resonate. There is no need for you to be taught all this. Once you find yourself in the center of all this, you will know without being taught. (223-355, 1991.11.20)

The brave soldiers of the Unification Church must achieve mind-body unity in whatever circumstances. How can you achieve this unity during your lifetime? Those who cannot achieve it, and yet think of love and the ideal, should feel ashamed of themselves because it is contrary to God's will. The new path of hope opens only to those who wish for it after having achieved perfect mind-body unity. If you stagnate in your current position, the path leading to God's new kingdom of hope will not open up before you. (205-45, 1990.7.7)

How do you achieve mind-body unity? Throughout history, the mind and body have been in constant conflict. If God had intended it at the time of creation, such a god would be the enemy of humankind. Bearing in mind the fact that your own mind and body are in constant conflict, if you were to ask God, "Do Your mind and body also fight each other as ours do?" what would be His response? Is there anyone who ever considered such a situation? If you were to ask God if His conscience and body were not united but instead in constant battle, He would definitely answer that it is not so. You have never attained such a state, and so there is no way for you to know, but as the founder of the Unification Church I have reached that state and can connect to Him whenever I so desire. Therefore, I can plainly answer on His behalf, that God's mind and body are completely united. (223-349, 1991.11.20)

Religious life involves having control over your body. You need to make it habitual within three to five years. If this is not the case, and after all those years you still find yourself uncomfortable, however much you desired it, you could never achieve perfect mind-body unity. My number one goal is, "Before desiring to dominate the universe, first achieve dominion over the self!" If people cannot achieve total oneness within themselves, there is no way that they can relate to the universe, however much they may have gone around the world in their endeavors. (222-340, 1991.11.7)

The human body inherited Satan's lineage. Your conscience must attain the standard of God's conscience, developing to the top of the growth stage reached by Adam and Eve. That requires having faith. Our first ancestors were deceived by Satan, and strayed in the opposite direction due to a force stronger than their conscience, that is, the power of love. At that moment, the conscience had no choice but to follow where the body led it. It must become stronger.

Once you endow more power to the conscience than to the body, the latter, however strong, would have to obey the former. If you fail to do so, and the body remains stronger than the conscience, you will fall even lower than where you are currently situated. There are two paths lying before you.

Thus, people choose to fast, take cold showers, sacrifice, and engage in voluntary service. There is no other way. Those gathered here, do you perform these actions too? Are you following this path? Do you pledge to sacrifice and serve others even at the cost of your own lives? If so, you need to follow the path of subjugation at the risk of your lives. The path of religion is that of submission. It transcends the mind-body conflict. Unless you tread the sacrificial path, you will not be able to achieve mind-body unity. (222-333, 1991.11.7)

No matter how long you have been in the Unification Church, you should not leave your sins buried as they are. They need to be cleansed. You need to start afresh with a clean slate, be resurrected anew, and become men and women who can live in the Garden of Eden without sinning. You need the awareness of God's intention for the complete unity in love of your mind and body, as created by Him. Do you understand? Otherwise, you cannot return to the homeland.

You need to find the way back to your house in the homeland, where our original house is located, and where God, our original Parent, dwells. That is where the descendants of the nation who have the birthright of the firstborn should live and reign over all other nations based on the life of the imperial family. That place is your new home. How shall you go about finding your way back, not to your birthplace but your new homeland, the original home? First, you need to acquire the qualification to enter that homeland. In order to do so, you must achieve a realm of oneness through total mind-body unity. (233-168, 1992.8.1)

No matter how great your sin is, admit it frankly to God, saying, "Heavenly Father, I have committed such a wrong thing!" In confessing your sins to Him in your prayer, you can declare to Him, "Shouldn't the original mind, the heart of a father, the heart of a teacher, and the heart of the citizens of a nation be like this? With such a heart, I will be filial and loyal and be connected to Your love. My heart will never waver. Please take into consideration this resolution, and forgive me for all the wrongs that I have done as I have now made this resolution. Won't you forgive me?" Then God would reply, "Hmm.…" You need to know how to pray. Do you understand? (149-37, 1986.11.1)

Where on earth is God? Where would His dwelling place be? God settles in the most precious thing of all, namely love. Then if this love happened to be that between a man and a woman, where would He reside? He lives perpendicularly in the deepest part of the love that is completely united and unchanging. The central place of His residence would be the place where man and woman attain oneness.

When you reach a mystical state while praying, such that you undergo spiritual experiences, then if you call out to God, "Heavenly Father," you will hear the answer coming from inside you, "Why are you calling me? I am right here!" "Here" would be the center of your heart. He would be at the central point of love, in a perpendicular position, inside the person whose mind and body are completely united. If you consider God's point to be the intersection of two perpendicular lines, it would be a position of complete self-denial. (224-148, 1991.11.24)

When your mind and body have attained oneness, the force of the universe will protect you. In such a state, your parents, as well as your siblings, would also be protected. Everyone would be connected to each other in such a relationship. The race and the nation must also form a relationship. This is an excellent conclusion. Thus, if you were to go to another nation, having achieved mind-body unity, you would be connected to that nation also. It will work wherever you are.

In soccer, what happens when the ball just stops rolling? At the point of contact between the two surfaces, a perpendicular axis is necessary. Hence, a sphere is considered the most ideal existence. A perpendicular axis can reside at any point on the surface. That is how the ball can roll around on it. Therefore, once your mind and body are united on a perpendicular axis, you will fit in anywhere. Regardless of whether you are a Westerner, an Oriental, a person from the past, present, or future, you can harmonize anywhere. (205-53, 1990.7.7)

4.3. The original mind is the teacher and closest to God

What is the mind? It is your master and teacher. Since your body resembles your mind, it is the origin of your body. Thus, on the horizontal level, the mind stands in the place of your mother and father, teachers, and masters. (222-157, 1991.11.3)

Your original mind does not need a teacher. It is your second god. Do not try to follow a teacher or me; instead, try to serve your mind. What about the mind? You wake up at daybreak, all alone, and it is so quiet that you can hear even the squeak of a mouse or the buzz of a fly, and you think to yourself, "Well, I should like such and such a thing. I should try to do a good deed." Your original mind will then tell you, "Good! Good! Do it now!" On the other hand, if you harbor only evil thoughts in your mind, it will chide you with words like "No! No! You fool!" Would it not know what you are thinking? Of course it knows. That is the way it is. It knows only too well. (138-124, 1986.1.19)

Have you ever considered the value of your original mind, how valuable it is of all your attributes? Whenever the body tries to do something wrong, the mind always advises it not to, and tries to block it from doing that. However, the body always attacks, ignores, treads on the mind, and it tries to do as it pleases. Have you ever taken into consideration how your mind inside your body sacrifices time and again in order to fulfill its duties as the subject partner, even amidst persecution, as your comrade and teacher until your death? (217-91, 1991.5.4)

Our master is our conscience. How many times has your conscience advised you whenever you had evil thoughts in your head? How much has it worried about how to lead you over the hill and across the river, untiringly recalling you to the right path? In this way, the conscience tries to protect you in the form of the true master. However, the treacherous body has treated this teacher contemptuously, although it was the one and only honorable teacher sent to you by God and the universe. The body has trampled upon the conscience, which was sent on behalf of the parents in order to connect the body to the mind of original love. Do you love this body, which has become the enemy of the mind? No, you should not! (201-353, 1990.4.30)

Now the time for us to listen to someone else's words has passed. Rather than the words of a brilliant teacher thousands of times greater than you, or any other truth in the world, you should listen to the words of your original mind. No matter how much you have heard from it, you should return repeatedly to listen some more. Then you would receive something of infinite magnitude from it, something unimaginable, which would reveal the greatest secrets of the creation. (7-201, 1959.9.6)

You cannot even begin to fathom how much the conscience has sacrificed itself for the sake of the body. Do you understand the circumstances of the conscience, which has been trampled upon throughout its entire life? It is always tired because it has to manage you night and day. Yet it does not tire of preventing your body from committing any wrongful action. It tells the body, "You have done more than enough. Shouldn't you stop and listen to me now?" It is closest to you, and stands in the place of God, your parents, and teachers. It does not need to be educated. However, the body definitely requires an education. (214-282, 1991.2.3)

When you consider your body and mind, how pitiful is your original mind? It stands in God's stead. It represents all of your ancestors, your antecedents. The original mind represents the teacher as well as the ruler. Yet, it has been disrespected and treated with contempt for an endlessly long time. As the center of the universe, it stands in the position of true parents, true teachers, true masters, and the one Subject Being with true love. It sacrifices itself over and over again to save you while you live on this earth. Isn't that true? Though it sacrifices so much, has it complained even once? Although it is continuously dragged around and treated contemptuously -- to the extent that one would presume it to be dead -- whenever you harbor an evil thought or attempt an evil deed, it comes alive once again to advise you not to do so, calling you to your senses with the words, "Hey, you devil!"

How much have you made sport of the mind? The original mind stands in the stead of parents, teachers, and masters. In the world of the mind, there is no need to hold a court trial, because you yourselves know better than anyone else what you have done. There is no need for third party witnesses. (209-154, 1990.11.28)

No one knew that within oneself is a great teacher. The original mind stands in the stead of the great mother and father. The counsel of the mother and father is never contrary to the original mind. Whenever it counsels you, just as your mother or father would do, you should learn to obey. An orderly life requires a moral standard that can serve as its original reference. Such a formula based on the original mind has yet to be formed. You should not torment your mind. Do any of you like having a dual personality? The original mind stands in the stead of the teacher, parents, and God. There is no teacher who can teach the mind. (207-266, 1990.11.11)

Throughout their lives, all people have within themselves the most important teacher of all. Despite this, they frequently mistreat, abuse, and trample on it. That teacher is none other than our own conscience. It always speaks to us in its efforts to help us, and tries to connect us to true love. Like our parents, it encourages us to become good and unselfish, and guides us to act according to God's will. However, within each of us is a rebel that goes against the words of the conscience. That rebel is our body. (201-208, 1990.4.9)

"Before desiring to dominate the universe, first achieve dominion over the self!" This was the motto at the time when we were pioneering the path of truth. I told everyone, "Before desiring to dominate the universe, before establishing a connection with everything in this world, first dominate the self!" (201-154, 1990.3.30)

The original mind has three great personas. It can be the master, teacher, or parent, and only when the body finds itself dissatisfied and lacking in its service towards the mind, even after serving it for tens of thousands of years, can heavenly fortune finally come and reside within you. The mind wishes to serve the body, but the body does not serve the mind. This is the problem. The problem lies within the self, not society. (201-154, 1990.3.30)

The original mind tries to protect you in the form of the true master. However, the treacherous body has treated this teacher contemptuously, though it is the one and only honorable teacher sent to you from the universe. It has trampled upon the conscience, sent in the place of parents to connect the body to the mind of original love. Do you love this body, which has become the enemy of the mind? No, you should not! Unless you stop the conflict between the mind and body, the Kingdom of Heaven can never be established. Not a single saint thought of this. (201-154, 1990.3.30)

Yin and yang, the internal nature and external form, the positive and negative are complementary; they cannot be conflicting. However, within today's fallen humanity, the voice of the mind as well as that of the body can be heard. They have not been united. How did the mind and body of man and woman, who were created to resemble God, come to be separated? This is the problem.

God is absolute, and therefore the basic human attributes of mind and body should be absolutely united and assimilated into the whole world created by Him. Together, they should act as the center of that world. Instead, however, they were separated. How did this come about? If they were intended to separate from each other, there would be no God, and the basis for such things as ideals, unity, peace, or happiness could never be found. (195-304, 1989.12.17)

God is not far away from us, but within us. Is the original mind your master? When you attempt to carry out an evil deed in the middle of the night, the mind stands in front of you and tells you not to go. It appears whenever and wherever you are as your master; it guides you as would your mother or teacher. Hence, your body is your enemy. (201-74, 1990.3.1)

What is God like? He is both masculine and feminine, like human beings. You cannot see your mind, can you? Do you want to see it or not? The same is true of God. From the spiritual perspective, we understand that God does not have a body. This has been the case until now. Since Adam could not reach perfection, God has been dispossessed of a body. He exists instead as the mind-like master, teacher, or manager, a mind-like parent in a mind-like universe. (197-44, 1990.1.7)

Nothing can be achieved unless mind and body are united. This is what you should focus on. If something weighs on your mind during prayer, you should repent. When repenting, you should not do it alone. The four directions of north, south, east, and west need to be arranged first. You need to speak it aloud in front of those closest to you, such as your parents or your teacher. After doing so, you also need to make public what you have done wrong in front of your children and students. "I have done this thing; do you think I can be forgiven?" In this manner, you need to walk a path where those closest to you can support you with one heart. Do you understand what I am trying to say? (184-301, 1989.1.1)

When can your mind and body be unified? You have never thought of this, have you? This is a very serious matter. They are engaged in a lifelong fight, and who can stop them? This is the problem. Your father or mother, your king or your teacher, even saints cannot stop it. Where is the master who can stop it? Have you ever looked for him seriously? That master is true love. (184-211, 1989.1.1)

The original mind is your watchman; it protects you night and day and gives you no rest by telling you over and over again, "Do good deeds. Do good deeds!" So, can you imagine how exhausted it must be? From the day you are born, from the day you can think for yourselves, from the day you acquire intellectual faculties to analyze every situation in society, the conscience follows you around until death and tells you what to do forever. This is something that not even your own teacher, your mother, or father can do. It tells you to take after God, the saints, the patriots, and the children of filial piety. It orders you to resemble them all and keeps saying, "You, the body, should take after me!" (179-311, 1988.8.14)

Mind-body unity can be brought about only through true love. Hence, the mind sacrifices itself for the sake of the body and forgets it has done so, repeatedly. The original mind stands in God's stead, and is the teacher of all teachers for you. Your original mind is your center, dispatched by God on His behalf. It is the vertical you. (226-60, 1992.2.1) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Section 5. The Path of True People.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter One - A Perspective on Human Life
Section 5. The Path of True People

5.1. The path people should seek

When people follow their original mind, the whole universe will open up before them. Something must bring this about. Once they enter such a state of being, they will be able to converse with their mind. They will be able to hold a conversation with their mind. As soon as they think of doing something, the answer will already be right in front of them. They are advancing towards such a state. Would not such people know the path they should take? The way they should go definitely would be laid down before them, and so all the forces in the universe would help them follow it. Though they may have been dragged into the circumstances of being tested, once they are there, everything will aid them. Only then would they be able to do great things. (120-313, 1982.10.20)

Those whose lives are under girded by great power are true people. True people have a background of infinite power that propels them forward in the direction they wish to take. They would know in a second if the direction were wrong. The Unification Church that you know is not a worthless church. It has a deep and high background, a background of great force backing it up. As such, once you have risen to such a level through your own efforts, everything would be taken care of thenceforth. In this aspect, you need to decide on the direction you should take by yourselves. This is something you alone must determine. It is something you know best. (120-313, 1982.10.20)

You must find the way you should go. Would money solve all problems? No, it would not. There will be times when you need money and other times when you will have to follow another path. Hence, you need to decide your own path. You need to look deep inside your mind and consider the intrinsic qualities you were born with originally, and by considering them, you should decide the future purpose that you will pursue. Though God may point you in the right direction, it is up to you to follow it of your own accord. (120-298, 1982.10.20)

The influence of a magnet is stronger than the gravitational pull of the earth. What makes such an influence possible? The actual force of a magnet is weaker than the gravitational pull of the earth, but when the two forces come together, the former surpasses the latter. The same is true of our conscience. From your birth, you already know the background against which you were born. This is something that only you can know. If you are unable to discern and pass judgment on such things, you will never be able to do great things. (120-301, 1982.10.20)

You might look at nature and say, "Oh, I don't need the four seasons. I only need spring; I hate summer, autumn, and winter!" But, if you were to ask God, He would answer, "I love all four seasons." Hence, you need to learn to love summer, autumn, and winter, even though you may have hated them to begin with. When the winter snow comes, God looks upon the world covered in white and derives pleasure from it. Therefore, you should say, "Oh, I love it too!" That is the way it should be. (133-29, 1984.7.1)

You should be able to look at nature with a mind similar to that of God. Such should be your mindset. If there is a rainstorm or streaks of lightning, do not say things like, "Oh man, I hate that!" because God experiences them thinking, "Ha ha, they are kissing and making love!" He scolds those who say they do not like them, "Stop that, you fools! You rascals!" (133-29, 1984.7.1)

You should love people and you should love all five skin colors equally. Would God say something like, "Oh, I only love the whites?" If He only loved white, then everyone would have to wear white clothes. All white people would have to wear white. They would have to throw away all their colored clothes. They would not wear black. They would not wear any other colors. That is contradictory. When you enter their rooms, you will see all kinds of colors. You will see pianos there. Would they have only white pianos, or would some be black? Why would they have blackboards? Such people should not have nights. Nights are dark, so they should not have them. Why, why is everything centered on the whites? What is white supremacy? It is the road to ruin. How many years do you think it will last? How long? Though the winter may be long, it only lasts three months. For the sake of eternity, you must love all four seasons. As such, you should not love only white people. (133-29, 1984.7.1)

God's love encompasses all of His creation and humankind, not to mention people of the past, present, and future. Hence, He is heading a movement to liberate even those spirits in hell. People must walk the paths of truth, life, and love. No matter how great they are, if they do not live for the sake of others, nobody will follow them. Those who do will naturally become leaders. They become people of true life. (133-30, 1984.7.1)

You yourselves should know which way you must go. Once you have set a direction, you should invest all your energy into following it. You should invest everything to such an extent that you would be too exhausted to even open your eyes or be sensitive to sounds around you. (120-315, 1982.10.20)

If you have led a proper religious life in the Unification Church, you already know what you should do. On the other hand, those who live a self-centered life and act in their own interests will have no idea. When a storm is coming, the rats aboard a ship sense it, and know that the ship will be destroyed. Therefore, before it lifts anchor, they abandon the ship by climbing over the ropes to the harbor and to safety. If rats can sense danger, human beings should surely sense it too. They should know where they have to go.

The ants know when a rainy season is about to set in. I once witnessed a colony of ants moving to another place in single file; that showed they knew the onset of the rainy season. It is because you are given to daydreaming that you do not know. Not having any idea about your own field of mission is a serious problem. You need to come to an understanding with God with regard to the serious problems in your life. You also need to adapt yourself to the environmental circumstances of your own accord. Who else can do it for you? You are the only ones who can do it. (120-298, 1982.10.20)

When people are self-assured, there is a place deep within their hearts where the mind can be at ease. Your mind should find its way to that place. Once it has slept off some of the weariness, it will become sensitive again. If you seize that moment to focus your mind, with no other thoughts in your head, you will be able to find out everything. Hence, you need to meditate and pray. (120-306, 1982.10.20)

Even I pray and offer devotions. You need to offer devotions always. They are not something you can offer just once and then put aside for some other time. You need to whet a knife all the time. If you used it and did not sharpen it, what would happen? In order to keep it sharp, you always need to whet it. In the same manner, if you lost your temper, you need to sharpen your senses once again. That is the problem. You need to calm yourselves and set your minds at ease. (120-306, 1982.10.20)

When you reach the center of the realm of heart, you will find it in motion up and down. You will be in motion automatically. This realm is inhaling and exhaling. Did you know that even the Earth breathes? It inhales and exhales, moving almost a meter with each cycle. It is regulating itself. In the same manner, the core of the realm of heart also moves up and down centering on its axis. It is in motion. (120-306, 1982.10.20)

All beings have something elliptical about them. Thus, when you enter the center of the mind or heart, you can feel an infinite force reverberating in it. Therefore, if you make a perpendicular line, you can maintain the infinite force at right angles. Hence, you need to cultivate your spiritual senses. You need to devote yourself to experiencing the deep spirit world from all aspects of life on earth. You need to do that to tap into a driving force that will fuel you throughout your lifetime. (120-308, 1982.10.20)

Even I give serious thought to my work if it is so great that it requires a power greater than my innate power. When it is necessary to acquire a force greater than my own, where I can get that power from remains the problem. If I fail to acquire such a power, there is no choice but to retreat, but that is not an option. That is why we need to pray, and we need God. That is why we need the world of heart. There are no limits in the world of love, no matter how much you pull out from it. The world of substance ends at some point, as does the world of knowledge. The world of power can be destroyed in a second, but the world of heart is endless. Hence, you need to act based on the world of heart. (120-306, 1982.10.20)

God is not a dictator. He invested Himself for human beings. He exists for their sake. Hence, people have tried to follow Him for tens of thousands of years and still do. In order to maintain one's position of being in front of the universe, which follows the heavenly way of existing for the sake of others, you also need to exist for others. By living for the sake of others, East and West, and past and present can be connected. God has the same love now as He had in the past, He loves East and the West equally, and so the differences between them can be overcome, just as with the past, present, and future. What this means is that because the differences between past, present, and future can be overcome, development can take place, and since those between East and West can be overcome, the two can be unified. All this is made possible only through love. (187-89, 1989.1.6)

When you insist on yourself, you destroy yourself, your reciprocal partner, and God; in fact, you completely alienate yourself. From such a place, a theory of unity cannot be discovered. These words may sound simple, but their simplicity does not make them any less important. At the very end of our search for the ideal, at the ultimate end, what is required is to be vertically united with God's love, and in order to have that vertical standard pull you faster towards the goal, you need to live for the sake of others. Complete unity can be achieved only at the place where you live for the sake of others. (187-89, 1989.1.6)

How is unity achieved? How shall I achieve unity? Through what? Through brute force, power, money, authority, or knowledge? Everything can be resolved only at a place based on love. Isn't this conclusion simple? The conclusion is that the satanic world can be re-created into God's Kingdom only by living for the sake of others with true love. This is only logical. (182-134, 1988.10.16)

5.2. The way true human beings should go

Anything that engages in action for its own sake brings about evil. Anything that acts for the greater good brings about development. You should bear this in mind. When you live for the greater good, all doors will open before you. The individual, family, tribe, race, world and heaven, in fact, the path of love and all other paths in the world will open their doors wide before you and welcome you. So what would be this path? We need to consider this. Thus, the Unification Church teaches that to live for the sake of others is a principle of heavenly law. (133-16, 1984.7.1)

Where does the path of true life lead? We must establish as a public law the heart to live for the sake of others. This law is everlasting because it is a principle that is true wherever you go. It was also true in the past, it is true in the present, and it will be true in the future, that you should live for the sake of others. If God were to appear in front of the saints and sages like Jesus, Mohammed, Buddha, and Confucius, and ask them, "What is your opinion with regard to this?" Would they answer, "That law is right." or would they answer, "That law is wrong." Of course, they will say that it is right. It is the law of the universe. It is a law that enables people to live truthfully. Such is the true path laid out before you. (133-16, 1984.7.1)

In order to become a world figure, what should you do? Basing your life on ethics and morality is not enough. Basing your life on people is not enough. If you do that, you will never be able to transcend the nation. What would enable you to transcend the nation lies with God. Without a cosmic ideology, you cannot transcend the nation. (38-260, 1970.1.8)

Saints introduced to the world the best of humanity and God. When you consider the people counted as saints of the world, did they worship God or not? Is there anyone who ever became a saint without God? (39-316, 1971.1.16)

Moreover, the saints taught not only the moral principles of humanity, but also God's moral principles. (33-291, 1970.8.21)

Those who live for and love their parents in their families are filial children, those who live for and love their nation are patriots, and those who love the world are saints. Then what is it that I have been teaching you? It is to become God's divine sons and daughters, who love Him, the world, and the universe. What will you become? Will you become God's divine sons and daughters, or filial sons and daughters? In order to become them all, you need to maintain in your heart a godly love. (129-99, 1983.10.1)

God had no choice but to endow human beings, who live a short lifetime on earth, with the very best motto and the very best task to fulfill. Therefore, He gave them the motto "Love God more than anything else" as a task for them to accomplish. By doing so, people can become His children, which is unprecedented in history. On the day you become His children, it is understood that you would also be perfected as saints, patriots, and children of filial piety. You would have become all of them perfectly. Once you have done so, you would not only stand in the position of victory in your own family, but you would also become the victors on the national and global foundations. (100-157, 1978.10.9)

What is it that the Unification Church seeks to accomplish? It is not seeking to make great people out of anyone, but to make us all into saints. Great people have enemies before them, but saints do not. Great people love only their own race, but saints love all humankind. Therefore, if great people sought to stand before God, He would tell them, "You loved your race, but you failed to love all of the world's people, whom I sought and loved, didn't you," and then those people would not be able to stand in His presence. On the other hand, those who have fulfilled the duties of saints can go directly into His presence. What is the Unification Church seeking to accomplish? Is it trying to create great people or saints? (38-263, 1971.1.8)

What kind of a being is God, who created the universe and established universal laws? He stands in the representative position of living for the sake of others more than anyone else does in the universe. Such a being is God. Therefore, in order to meet Him, you need to live for the sake of others. Though He is the King of knowledge, He does not expect you to come before Him with knowledge. Though He is the King of ability, He does not ask you to come before Him with ability. Though He is the Master and the King of authority, money, and materials, He does not ask you to bring these things to Him. Instead, He tells you that anyone and everyone can come before Him by living for the sake of others. (133-16, 1984.7.1)

5.3. The rationale for establishing the law of living for the sake of others

We can discern that words like love, ideals, happiness, or peace cannot be realized individually. These are words that can only be realized through relationships; thus, even God, the Absolute Being, cannot achieve the happiness, peace, and ideal that He desires on His own. Until now, we did not comprehend that the object through which His ideals, love, happiness, and peace can be fulfilled is none other than humankind. What would be the use of His loving if He were alone? What would be the use of His ideals if He had no one with whom to share them? Therefore, it is reasonable to conclude that these conditions cannot be met without going through a relationship with humankind. (75-315, 1975.1.16)

Between subject and object partners, where would God, the King of wisdom and the center of the cosmos, place the origin of true love, ideals, happiness, and peace? In this question lies a great dilemma. On the one hand, there is the subject partner, while on the other hand, there is the object partner; between the two paths, one for the sake of the subject partner and the other for the sake of the object partner, where are conditions for the ideal to be found? This question cannot but pose a serious dilemma for God the Creator.

God had to consider, concerning true ideal, true love, and true peace, whether He should set the subject partner as the center and place the root of the ideal in the object partner's living for the sake of the subject partner; or set the object partner as the center and place the root of the ideal in the subject partner's living for the sake of the object partner. After considering, God decided that if He were to place the subject partner as the root of the ideal, not only God Himself, but all people in the world would require the object partner to live for them; in other words, all would seek to become subject partners and not object partners. If this were the case, the path to unity would be blocked. You need to understand this. (75-318, 1975.1.16)

Where is the path leading to unity and the origin of peace? God had no choice but to establish the principle that not only Himself, but also all human beings need to live for the sake of others. Hence, true love, as well as true ideal, true peace, and true happiness, can only be achieved by living for the sake of others; they cannot be found in any other case. Until now, human beings have not known that this is a fundamental law of the creation of the universe. (75-318, 1975.1.16)

Why were men and women born? Men were born not for themselves but for women, and vice versa. Neither was born for themselves. Though they were not born for themselves, they are in fact asserting their own desires. This ideology focusing on "I myself" should be demolished. Once it is demolished, the world can be unified. (61-266, 1972.9.1)

Those who pursue their value with their reciprocal partners rather than themselves as the focus -- in other words, focusing on their partner as the standard -- are not unhappy people. Anywhere and anytime, their foundation of heart has a realm that includes the partner, and so wherever they may be, they will not be lonely, but happy. (59-200, 1972.7.16)

Why did God have no choice but to set the principle of existing for the sake of others? Before I answer that question, let me ask you another. If someone sacrificed 100 percent for you at the risk of his life, would your original mind tell you to return his kindness with only 50 percent, whilst keeping the other 50 percent in your pocket, or would it tell you to repay him with everything you have? How does our original mind work? It wants to repay with a greater amount.

If you realized that he did what he did for you with a true and earnest heart, you would wish to repay him with more than 100 percent. If the 100 percent given were requited with 110 percent, then that 110 percent would be requited with 120 percent because the return was just as true and earnest as the first act. In this process, the concept of eternity can be established. This is how eternity originates. Hence, such a principle had to be established in the very beginning, so that development and prosperity could take place. (73-326, 1974.8.10)

Even though the ideal and love are more precious than life to human beings, the people of today believe that such things come from themselves. This misunderstanding must be cleared up. Where do love and the ideal come from? They come from one's reciprocal partner. That being the case, a law of living for the sake of others needed to be established. Since God, who is the King of wisdom, anticipated the present consequences, He could not help but establish such a law. (73-326, 1974.8.10)

The concept of eternity is impossible when everyone lives for his or her own sake. When you see an object in motion, you can discern that the greater the pushing and pulling force between the reciprocal partners, the faster it moves. The reason God, the King of wisdom, established the law of living for the sake of others was to make the existence of eternity possible. (75-322, 1975.1.16)

I know that many among us think that we would rather die than be under someone else's control. In fact, you can see this tendency in the highly educated strata of society more than anywhere else. Nevertheless, people have been happy in times past when they were under the sovereignty of someone who lived for their sake. When you look at the structure of the spirit world, you will see that God is the great Sovereign of the cosmos, as well as the central being, existing in the heart of everything in the universe. You, however, have no idea how blissful it is to be ruled by Him. Since He knew that the ideal realm of unity, in which we would be grateful even if He governed us eternally could be established at such a place, God had no choice but to establish the principle of living for the sake of others. (75-322, 1975.1.16)

Love does not begin from the self. Without our reciprocal partner, we cannot find love and the ideal, which are more precious than life itself. We did not realize this until now. The being in whom we find this precious love and ideal and through whom we receive it, is our reciprocal partner. In order for us to reach the state where we can humbly accept this precious love and ideal, we need to live for the sake of others; hence, God had to establish the principle of living for the sake of others. (75-322, 1975.1.16)

Love cannot be fulfilled alone. Where does it arise? It does not come from the self, but from one's object partner. That being the case, you need to bow to and live for the sake of your object. This is where the heavenly law dictating, "Live for the sake of others" emerges. A very precious thing is coming to you, and in order to receive it, you need to respect and live for the sake of the giver. Only when you practice altruism can you receive love. (143-277, 1986.3.20)

True love is the love that gives, forgets that it has given, and gives once again. False love is the love that gives as part of a transaction to make a profit, the love that tells the receiver, "Since I gave you so much, you should give me more in return." Such is the love of Satan. (138-172, 1986.1.21)

Our original homeland is a place that only welcomes those who lived for God, a place where only those who were born, lived, and died for others can enter. This is the fundamental nature of our original homeland. Therefore, God raised up many religions throughout the course of history to train people to seek the original homeland.

Religion has historically taught people to be meek and humble and to sacrifice because such are the laws of the spirit world. Since human beings are destined to pass on to the spirit world, religion had to train them in preparation for that world while they were still on earth. Hence, the more advanced religions emphasize a higher level of sacrifice and service in order to raise people to be aligned with the spirit world through their daily lives. (75-320, 1975.1.16)

People in this world often ask, "Oh! What is life?" The immediate issue lies in establishing a view of life, the nation, the world, the universe, and consequently, God. How should they be established? Most important is the question of how to create a system of priorities in life and how all external things can be connected to that system.

Nevertheless, based on the principle of living for the sake of others, the most valuable view of life would be that you exist for all humanity, the whole world, the nation, society, family, spouse, and children. To be able to create happiness from such a position reflects the best outlook on life. (75-323, 1975.1.16) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Chapter Two - A Perspective on the Family Section 1. What Is an Ideal Family?.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter Two - A Perspective on the Family
Section 1. What Is an Ideal Family?

1.1. Why is the family valuable?

The family is the starting point where God's ideal can be manifested, as well as the happiness of humanity. It is the place where all individuals can have their efforts brought to fruition, and where all of God's work is fulfilled. Why is the family good? It is because the family is the base for all free activities based on parental love. (Blessed Family - 934)

An ideal family is a place where a God-centered eternal parental love; eternal conjugal love; and eternal filial love can be found. (90-201, 1977.1.1)

Everyone must have a family. A family is composed of parents, children, and their possessions. What entities can manifest the substantial horizontal development of the vertical history of the Old, New, and Completed Testament Ages? The creation, the children and the parents -- that is to say, parents, their children, and their possessions. Each one of them is required in order to form a family. (29-157, 1970.2.27)

The ideal of the Unification Church does not lie elsewhere. The beginning as well as the conclusion is in the family. Until now, not one person has been able to solve the problem of human happiness, and that is why it has been sought after more than ever. Since happiness lies there, and because it has proved its infinite value in its systematized and universalized form, Unificationism came to be officially recognized. Therefore, if everyone in the world without exception comes to bow their heads and admit that they like this ideology, the world will automatically achieve unity. (26-103, 1969.10.18)

The sixty-six books of the Bible all express the hope for ideal families. What is it that men desire? It is to be married to an ideal wife. If there is any man who claims that is not the case, he cannot claim to be a man. The most fervent desire of women since their birth is to meet ideal husbands. No matter how great a woman is in the world, no matter whether she is a college graduate or holds a doctorate, her greatest desire would be to meet an ideal man. It would be to meet an ideal man whom she can love, and with whom she can have beloved sons and daughters. This is the root of happiness. Since the doctrine of the Unification Church has been deeply embedded in such a family, no one would be able to remove it. (26-103, 1969.10.18)

Where is the Kingdom of Heaven first established? It first emerges in our families. Then what term can be given to our belief? It is the Way of the Family. We actually advocate a cosmos-centered ideology (cheonju-ju-ui); the Chinese character for cheon means heaven and that for ju means home. Hence, this cosmos-centered ideology is an ideology centered on the heavenly home. I need to provide a detailed explanation in order to clarify the meaning of the word "cosmos." (26-103, 1969.10.18)

The family is a miniature nation grounded within a small social unit. It is a miniature nation, world, and cosmos. Therefore you cannot do anything if you abandon your family. The Unification Church is great in that it teaches people these things about the family. (24-230, 1969.8.17)

The family is the everlasting origin and base. This fact cannot be changed by the father or the elder brother, indeed, by any system in the nation or the world. Furthermore, this fact cannot be changed by heaven and earth, or even by God Himself. That is why the word "revolution" will never have any meaning for the family. (25-87, 1969.9.30)

The most important times in a person's life are in the moments of birth, marriage, and death. Then how should one be born? They should be born well, or as we would say in the Unification Church, be born through the bond of heart. The next important moment is that of marriage. We marry in order to live a full life. Simply put, we marry in order to achieve the four-position foundation. Only when such public laws of the universe are established on earth can God's will, as well as the will of humankind, be fulfilled. The family is the place where we can find the structure and contents required by these universal law. (24-230, 1969.8.17)

The world develops resembling the structure of a family. This always holds true no matter what state the world is in. The ideal world of the future, therefore, must be established based on the trinity of the family. Then what is the purpose of Creation? It is to complete the four-position foundation. Since human beings need to complete the four-position foundation, everyone should marry and form a family.

Human beings must take after God, and a society based on human beings must take after them, centering on God. I founded the Unification Church in order to make this come true. The whole world should already have developed to such a state, but it is not the case yet. However, through such principles, the world can ultimately come to resemble human beings centered on God. An ideal world is where the whole world is molded in the image of an ideal person. It is a world that transcends nations and races. (26-190, 1969.10.25)

The family is the horizontal foundation in the form of a miniature world. From the family stems the nation and the world. What is the family? The family is the horizontal miniature of the world and is the objective standard to the absolute center. Then what are individuals? They are the stepping-stones on which the absolute center can reside. (26-258, 1969.11.9)

The absolute authority to judge this world cannot be bestowed on an individual alone. It needs to be bestowed on a true family. What would Satan attack first? It would be the family. That is why if you have formed a family but failed to unite into one, the family breaks up. A break-up between father and son, husband and wife, and indeed, the whole family, will result. A person who has formed a family only to see it break up later is scarred with a wound that cannot be healed for eternity. No amount of consolation would do that person any good. (30-85, 1970.3.17)

We need to become parents, husbands and wives, and brothers and sisters united within the family that God has yearned for. (24-306, 1969.9.7)

Why is the family good? It is because the family provides an environment in which you can share love with each other freely. That is why people miss their hometown and their home, where their parents and siblings live. (38-328, 1971.1.8)

When the father is pleased, the whole family is pleased; when the mother is pleased, the whole family is pleased; and even when the child is pleased, again the whole family is pleased. The family is where the whole universe can experience joy simultaneously. (30-85, 1970.3.17)

You need to gain control of your body and mind and become a perfected individual. Then the husband and wife need to become one in order to form a perfected family. (30-246, 1970.3.24)

When the mother and father become as one, that family can develop further, and when the children and parents become as one, that family can flourish on a higher level. Then what will happen if families unite with their relatives? Then a new spirit among the people will emerge. When they seek to attain yet a higher level, they will bring about the unity of the entire nation, and will be remembered forever as a clan of loyal patriots. (74-313, 1975.1.1)

A family of God's Kingdom cannot be formed forcibly; rather, it happens naturally where there is joy. Even when loving, one should not strive merely to receive; ideal love is established only when there is giving and receiving between the two. (66-123, 1973.4.18)

A happy family is one in which the husband comes home after work and discusses with his wife everything that happened to him during the day, and plans new areas to pioneer with her. A happy family is one that strives continuously to discover new things. When parents set such an example, the children want to contribute too; they will gladly align themselves to making such a family. (29-113, 1970.2.25)

The true family is the place where a husband sacrifices for and loves his wife as his mother, and where a wife sacrifices for and loves her husband as her father. Also, they should love each other as younger sister and older brother respectively. Heaven is where ideal families live in a world where husbands and wives love and respect each other as they would God. Such a tradition should be established on earth. (Blessed Family - 920)

The mother and father cannot become as one without love. Why do you like love? It is because you are destined to like it, even if you don't want to. The greater love the mother and father have for each other rather than for themselves, the more ideal it would be. The bond of love is what binds the mother and father completely into one. Metal chains rust and finally break with time, but the bond of love is eternal.

Parents and children cannot be bound together with food or money. It is only through the love between the parents and children that they can be bound together. (18-329, 1967.8.13)

A family formed on a foundation that cannot be affected by the elements of revolution would not be absorbed by any philosophies' or ideologies. Rather, that family would control and surpass them. A family with such a standard would be eternally unchanging, even after decades, centuries, and millenniums, and would maintain the form of a race and nation. (25-87, 1969.9.30)

What would be inside a package of love? When you unwrap the package of love after reaching the homeland, an ideal husband or ideal wife would come out. Moreover, that package would contain a pouch filled with blessings from which would spring out an ideal family. Out of that pouch would come the highest level of restoration. Consequently, the individual, family, tribe, race, nation and world would all be at this highest level. If everyone were in such a state, no one would be above or below anyone else. Therefore the brothers and sisters as well as the family itself would be restored. In order to lay such a foundation for unity, a package of love, like a treasure chest, is required. (19-295, 1968.3.10)

1.2. The family gives birth to the love for society, nation, and humanity

Once your mind and body are united centered on God, circular motion manifests in all sorts of forms and figures. That is why the older sibling must love the younger, following the example of their parents loving them. In a family that is united into one in love in that way, the love within the family blossoms. Then that love becomes the love within a society, and then the love within a nation. In this way, it later becomes the love of the whole world. However, these days, these things have become very much obscured. (28-170, 1970.1.11)

How should love be between siblings? Based on what standard should they love each other? Siblings should love one another as their father and mother love them. From whom should they learn to love? They should learn from their parents. (66-120, 1973.4.18)

Ideal love is realized in the family. However, God could not have true sons and daughters. As there were no true brothers and sisters or husband and wife, He could not become their Parent. Therefore, it is God's will to fulfill all these things. Only at such a place would love dwell. People would abandon everything they have in the world to find their way to the place where such a love could be found. (19-314, 1968.3.17)

What is true love? It is parental love, conjugal love, and filial love put together. Without a tradition of sacrificing for each other, love cannot last for a long time and would disappear. Since parents sacrifice themselves for their children, the bond of love they have for their children cannot break. The sons and daughters who grew up receiving true love from their parents can only be filial to them. When the husband and wife try more and more to live sacrificially for each other, thinking in their hearts, "You have lived for my sake," their family will receive blessings from heaven. Such families are the dwelling place sought after by God. (43-323, 1971.5.2)

Who is the most valuable in a family? The children are not the most valuable. Then in a given family, who is of the highest value? It is the parents. Take yourself as an example. Authority, knowledge, honor and money may be precious to you, but none of them are more valuable than your parents. Next in value would be your spouse and finally your children.

Is there in fact anything more valuable than your parents, spouse or children? No, there is no such thing. Then why do we value our parents, spouse and children so highly? It is because we have love for them. Parental love is absolutely necessary for the children. Conjugal love is absolutely necessary between a husband and wife. The sibling love between brothers and sisters, and filial piety toward parents, are also absolutely necessary in a family. (Blessed Family - 915)

Who do you like most in your family? Your parents, right? Why do you like them the most? It is because they are in the closest position among those with whom you can sustain a love relationship throughout your entire life. The one you love next best would be your spouse. If the love shared in the relationship between a husband and wife is not a conditional love, but an unconditional love, then that love would be the best thing in a family, bringing happiness and harmony. This is the case even if that love may not be directly related with the eternal love of God. Finally, there is filial love for the parents. If children can sacrifice for and love their parents in a bright and positive manner, while longing for an ideal environment in which they can bloom as the hope of the future, their love will be a pure and sincere contribution to the their own happiness. A family in complete possession of the true parental love, true conjugal love, and true filial love will be the most ideal in the world. (Blessed Family - 914)

In a family, who is at the center? The person who is the oldest member of the family, that is, if the great grandfather is still living, he would be the center of the family. If the other members of the family choose to ignore him, just because he will soon pass away, it would be the same as ignoring the vertical world. Even if he became senile, he should still be the center of that family. As such, he should be the first to be served at mealtime. Even if your father were the president of that nation, your grandfather should still be served first. This is because the son represents the horizontal position. (34-242, 1970.9.13)

Where does unhappiness stem from? It first starts with the loss of the love nest. A happy family is where the children live with and attend their parents, who safeguard the household. A family where the parents, who represent God, are attended as the upper level, while on the horizontal level two strangers representing two separate families come together in union as husband and wife, bound together in love, abiding by the heavenly principle and carrying on the family line, is such a family. (19-305, 1968.3.10)

A family must have parents, spouse and children. Only then can that family provide the grounds for happiness. It cannot be doubted that the purpose for God's yearning for humankind is to find His own happiness. In His search for the basis of happiness, God cannot fulfill this ideal without human beings. Only when He forms a relationship with humankind can He have a place of emotional harmony. Just as we feel joy when we are emotionally content in our own homes, God wishes to feel the same from such a position. (32-198, 1970.7.15)

Even if a person has everything he could ever desire in this world, and is singing with joy, these external things cannot bring about happiness. They could be the conditions to find happiness, but they cannot be happiness itself. Then what would determine whether you feel happiness or not? In order to feel happiness, you need to have loving parents, a spouse, and children. Not one person on earth can deny this truth. If a person has fulfilled only one of those conditions, he would not be able to help but feel sad and discontent proportionate to what is missing. (21-140, 1968.11.17)

What was God's ideal for the first human ancestors? It was for man and woman to come together in union to form an ideal family. The center of an ideal family would be neither the man nor the woman. A family is a unit connected to each other by the bond of parent to child and the bond of a husband and wife, all centered on God's love. Therefore, we can conclude that God's will is to perfect a family centering on His love. (Blessed Family - 301)

The ideal family is the place where the parents, children, husband and wife, and brothers and sisters desire to unite into oneness based on true love. From such a place the eternal global equalization begins, and consequently, the God's Kingdom on earth, followed automatically by God's Kingdom in heaven. (300-226, 1999.3.14)

As God is the original substance of true love, when one gets connected to true love everyone becomes part of one body. Parents are gods living in God's stead on earth, husband and wife are mutual counterpart gods, and sons and daughters are little gods. A family structure comprising three generations centering on true love in this manner is the basis of the Kingdom of Heaven. Without achieving such a foundation, the kingdom cannot be established.

The family is the center of the universe. The perfection of the family is the basis for the perfection of the universe, and so if there is love in a family and love for the universe, you can freely go anywhere. In this case, God stands in the combined central position of love as the Parent of the whole universe. (298-306, 1999.1.17)

Man's love, woman's love, son's love, daughter's love, parents' love and God's love are all included in the original ideal family foundation. Whoever loves their parents, spouse and children in such harmonized circumstances leads a heavenly life. (Blessed Family - 946)

There is a saying to the effect, "All is well if there is harmony within the family." If peace reigns in a family everything will go well. A perfected family is the family of peace which forms the basis of God's Kingdom. The driving force of a family is true love. Loving God more than yourself and loving your spouse more than life itself; true love is such pure and beautiful love. God did not create a force greater than the power of true love in the universe. True love is God's love. (219-118, 1991.8.28)

A human being should be part of a parent-child relationship, as well as a husband and wife and sibling relationships. These three relationships should meet at one point. There can be only one central point. That means the central point of upper and lower, left and right, and front and rear should be one and the same. If the central point is different for each of them, the balance of the three relationships would be broken.

In the end, seven points, composed of above, below, left, right, front, rear, and finally the central point, would be formed. The significance of fulfilling the number seven is that the seven points have become as one in perfected true love, centering on God, thus achieving a perfect sphere forming a family that manifests harmony and peace. (287-21, 1997.8.10) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Chapter Two - A Perspective on the Family Section 2. The Family Is the Basic Unit of Heaven.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter Two - A Perspective on the Family
Section 2. The Family Is the Basic Unit of Heaven

2.1. Family is the cornerstone of God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven

Heaven must be established from the family. Since Jesus couldn't form a family, he could not enter heaven, but instead is in paradise. Paradise is like the waiting room you have to pass through before entering heaven. Hell came into existence because of the Fall. God did not create it from the beginning. (21-199, 1968.11.20)

The four-position foundation is the cornerstone of God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven. One individual cannot establish it by himself. Accordingly, Jesus cannot establish it alone; the Holy Spirit must descend. (13-67, 1963.10.17)

The starting point of heaven is not the individual or nation. It is the family. That is why Jesus will descend to earth in his quest for a bride. Is an individual the starting point of heaven? No, the family is the starting point. (30-83, 1970.3.17)

The family is the basic unit in building God's Kingdom. Once you enter God's Kingdom, you would never want to leave, because "the One" with whom you want to meet tens and even hundreds of times dwells there. If all humankind had a common desire to enter there, and wanted to meet and live with Him, the world could be unified right away. The Unification Church is heading towards that destination. However, that cannot be established all at once. First the foundation of the individual must be laid, followed by the foundation of the family, expanded into the tribe, nation, and world. (12-180, 1963.4.1)

The Kingdom of Heaven in a family is established when man and woman are completely united. The individual heaven is realized when mind and body form oneness. Husband, wife and children should be united centering upon God's will in the heavenly kingdom. The heavenly kingdom in the family has all of humankind as its focus, and the center of its will is God.

Therefore, the heavenly kingdom in the family is to be realized where a family lives for humankind, centering upon God. We have to work not just for God alone, but for all humankind centering on Him. He desires to establish such a family. Unless this is done before restoring the world, humankind, nations, and families cannot be saved. You must understand that Blessed Families were established in order to make such families. (100-310, 1978.10.22)

The four-position foundation in the Unification Principle refers to the domain of three-generational love. When three generations live together happily in harmony, the ideal of creation is realized. Of course, husband and wife should love each other. In addition, they should pray for their children with love and take sincere care of them in order to create a happy and harmonious family. When this is accomplished vertically through three generations and connected horizontally through brothers and sisters, then perfect love is established. Even cousins and second cousins should become as one in love to form the perfect spherical shape of love. (Blessed Family - 947)

The family and God's Kingdom are the same in form. There are parents, husband and wife, children, and brothers and sisters in a family. The family can be united through love. On this foundation, unification can be established, life can be connected, and the ideal can be realized in a family. Therefore, you become qualified to enter God's Kingdom when you can respect conjugal and parental love.

Grandparents bequeath love to parents and the parents bequeath love to their children. If any one of these fails to happen God's Kingdom cannot be established. You should love your parents more than your spouse and you should love your grandparents more than your parents. This motto is the core and the ideal of God's Kingdom. (Blessed Family - 946)

What is the world of God's ideal of creation? It is where God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven is established through the realm of true parents. God's Kingdom is established only through the foundation of love. No one has received the love of true parents in the fallen world; there is no trace of it. The same is true for the spirit world, because there has been no one who experienced the love of true parents on earth before passing away. In the original family foundation, the love of a man, woman, son, daughter, parents and God are all included. Whoever loves their parents, spouse and children in such harmonized circumstances leads a life of heaven. (Blessed Family - 946)

Where is the Kingdom of Heaven? It doesn't just drop from the sky. It is the place where we develop a living tradition of giving and receiving between the father, mother and children. It is where we experience complete joy in utilizing the creation in our daily lives to create an ideal environment. (Blessed Family - 945)

I feel that from now on I should teach you the code of conduct for Blessed Families, the code you should follow as you lead a life as families of God's Kingdom. Those who are walking the course of restoration have someone to teach them based on the Principle, and so should learn from them. The age in which I myself take responsibility for such problems has already past.

Each and every one of the families needs to be set in order. The Unification Church is a family-based organization. That means we place families first. In the past, individuals were considered the most important but now we must prioritize the family over them. (22-334, 1969.5.11)

The day that humanity meets the Messiah will come only after passing through the Ages of the Word and the Substance. Only after that day has arrived can humanity begin life in the Kingdom of Heaven. By that time, you will have to attain such a state that his mind, heart and state can become your mind, heart, and state, so that his difficulties and his sufferings can also be your own. Only when you attain such a state and feel that his heart and mind is one with your heart and mind can you become families of the Kingdom of Heaven. Only when this is completed on earth can the families of the Kingdom of Heaven be established. (19-251, 1968.1.15)

Where does the life of the Kingdom of Heaven begin? It begins in the family, not in any other place. The Kingdom of Heaven is the dimensionally expanded version of the family; it does not appear outside the realm of the family. Hence, when you embrace your spouse, you need to think that all the men and women of the world are becoming as one. The family is the place where you can make the conditional offering of loving all humanity. (30-83, 1970.3.17)

The Kingdom of Heaven is established based on the family. You should never forget to maintain your dignity as Blessed Families. (21-77, 1968.10.20)

In the future, the Sunday service of the Unification Church should be in the format of a report, not a sermon. The contents of the report should be about something a family can be proud of. Therefore, the whole family would need to attend the service. In this way, the other families can model themselves after the exemplary families and be guided by them to the right path. In such a manner we can establish the heavenly kingdom for the family, on earth. You should bear in mind that before this is done God's Kingdom on earth cannot be established. (23-63, 1969.5.11)

The reason I'm not currently constructing any church buildings is because I have plans of my own. The number of people in the church is not important. The Kingdom of Heaven does not begin from the church; it originates from the family, that is, the bride and groom.

Woman was born to meet man, and vice versa. When a baby wakes up, it looks for its "mama." The husband should call his wife more than the baby calls its mother. A person who fails to do so is truly pitiable. The wife should also call her husband more than he does her. They should become such a couple. As husband and wife enjoying the happiness of conjugal harmony, they should call out to each other all the time. If they can live in such a manner forever, they would not envy the young even when they grow old. In the future, I will arrange a world tour for those blessed couples that reach the age of eighty. (23-55, 1969.5.11)

Just like in the early days of our church, you should form a household that can make your friends exclaim, "Hey, I like this place better than my own home. Here, boiled barley and gruel tastes better than food in my own home. Let me stay one more night!" Your family must make your friends and visitors want to abandon their own homes to live in yours. Only then can your family belong to God's Kingdom. (16-328, 1966.7.31)

The Kingdom of Heaven of husband and wife is established only when a couple becomes one based on God's love. No one can dissolve that union and it will never separate into two. What kind of love did you find? If you found God's love, your mind and body should be in complete oneness so that His love can dwell in you. In this way, the heavenly kingdom for a married couple and for the family can be established. When a father and mother are in a complete union of love and the children have their own spouses to love just as their parents loved each other, family heaven can be realized. When parents become plus and children become minus, the heavenly kingdom in the family appears. (Blessed Family - 943)

In a married couple, what should the husband do? He should be involved with church activities. The wife should deal with material matters. This is what they are supposed to be responsible for in their daily lives. Then what should they do as a family? The father, mother and children should be united. From there family heaven can come into existence. Therefore, in order to establish God's Kingdom based on love, the four-position foundation needs to be fulfilled. (26-101, 1969.10.18)

2.2. The family is the training ground for true love

The cosmos-centered ideology is for the sake of achieving mind-body unity. It is to establish the family as the embodiment of God's love, and to implement these ideas in the spiritual and physical worlds. The Chinese character for ju in cheon-ju (cosmos) means "house." That's why the term "cosmos-centered ideology" is being used. The cosmos is the combination of the incorporeal and corporeal worlds. How does this relate to us? We need a family. If you cannot achieve oneness on the family level, the cosmos-centered ideology will have nothing to do with you. The God-centered family is the ultimate standard to complete the ideal about which such a cosmos-centered ideology teaches. If you cannot sing the song of peace and praise happiness in the family on earth, you will be unhappy in the spirit world. (26-190, 1969.10.25)

Love continues eternally. It is the greatest aspiration. That is why everyone in the world desires to inherit it with open arms. By leaving behind such a love on earth, you can justly advance into the presence of God when you enter the spirit world. The family is the place where you can attain such a love. Entering the Kingdom of Heaven through the family is none other than establishing the realm of oneness of love. (Blessed Family - 937)

If there is a heaven, there must be an earth, and if there is a heaven and an earth, there must be a man and woman representing them. In the family resides the standard of heart where the two can be united in all dimensions. Such a family is the absolute standard for the world of God's purpose; it can overcome any difficult circumstance. That is where the foundation for a new history, new world and new cosmos is laid. (25-148, 1969.10.3)

The cosmos-centered ideal should be realized on the foundation of the family. The cosmos is the totality of heaven and earth. The two are like mind and body in a human being. Mind and body should become as one. One subject partner needs one object partner; likewise, one man needs one woman. The union of a man and woman will create a family. (26-189, 1969.10.25)

A family is the ethical foundation of the society and is the exemplary, fundamental and primary organization. In such a family, love becomes the most accurate measurement of value. (Blessed Family - 930)

How should we measure the value of humanity? We should place more value in the state of an individual's heart rather than the state of the world. Therefore, to love the world you need to love individual people. You should love them as a man loves his wife and vice versa. (Blessed Family - 929)

In order to become God's child, you need to take after His heart. His heart is embedded in the world. Therefore you must love every single person in the world. If you cannot love them because they are far away, then love their nation, tribe, family or parents. This is because the parents represent God, the husband and wife represent Adam and Eve, and the children represent all humanity. (24-307, 1969.9.7)

What is the ideal world? Being colorful is more ideal than being of one color. In that sense, which is more ideal, the five races living in unity together or living separately? Living together would be more ideal. Therefore, we have to rebuild everything that does not follow the ideal way. Do you think God wants me to rebuild all these things or not? God supports such people. Therefore, you should inherit God's heart and the True Parents' tradition and focus on how to expand the bond of heart of the heavenly family which loves humankind. (Blessed Family - 928)

Raise your hand if you like old grandfathers and grandmothers. What about those who don't like them? I see many of your hands are down. If you were to take care of 500-year-old grandparents, what would you do? Would you still like them? To love older people is to love God, because God is the oldest being in the universe. If you love God you should be able to love everyone regardless of age, whether they are the youngest, uncles, grandfathers or sons. That is to say, you need to love God's family. His family includes Japanese, Korean, American, and people of all nationalities. People with racial prejudice do not love God's family. Racial prejudice cannot exist in the ideal world. Isn't that true?

When children who have received love from their parents go out and meet people of their parents' age, they will feel very close and will try to talk with them and help them. When people who have a beautiful relationship with their siblings go out into society, they will easily get along and have close relationships with the people they meet. They will feel natural even in their relationships with the opposite sex. They would see the opposite sex as their brothers and sisters without any sexual desires or unsound ideas. God's Kingdom on earth is realized through families in which you are able to experience such love relationships centering upon God. (Blessed Family - 927)

Life together with grandparents, parents and children is a sound family life. If one of those generations is missing from a family, it is deprived of something. When ideal families are established, those families should serve as the building blocks for God's Kingdom on earth.

We have the mission to establish ideal families on earth. People who have experienced the deep love of grandparents in their family relate well with society. For example, they will feel very close to the elderly folk on the streets of New York, and in turn these senior citizens will treat them as if they were their grandchildren. No matter what the circumstances, they will want to communicate with each other and share feelings of closeness. Young people who have served their grandparents will try to help elderly people right away, whenever they are in need of assistance. (Blessed Family - 927)

The family that is composed of grandparents, parents and children is a miniature form of the world. The way for humankind to live is to expand the love for their family into love for humanity. You should consider and love old people as your grandparents, middle-aged people as your parents, people who look older than you as your older brothers and sisters, and people who look younger than you as your younger brothers and sisters. So the true person is the one who considers everyone as his or her family and whose heart can love the whole of humankind by transcending the barriers and boundaries in the world. Then you are truly qualified to love your father and mother. (Blessed Family - 926)

Wherever you go you should not think of everyone you see as strangers. Instead, you should think of them as members of your family. When you see old people you should think of them as your own parents, and you should always be ready to weep with them and share their sadness if something happens to them. (16-314, 1966.7.31)

A true family is the place where a husband loves and lives for his wife as his mother, and a wife loves and lives for her husband as her father and brother. Next, the world where a husband loves his wife as God and a wife loves and respects her husband as God is the Kingdom of Heaven where ideal families reside. Such a tradition should be established on earth.

You cannot abandon your siblings. You cannot abandon your mother. You cannot abandon anyone in your family. Therefore, the word "divorce" cannot exist. A husband represents the father and older brother, so a wife cannot abandon her husband any more than she can abandon her father and older brother. You have to love the world with such love. When you see a man who is the same age as your father, you should love him as your father, and when you see a woman the same age as your mother, you should love her as your mother. (Blessed Family - 926)

Why does everyone have affection for their family? Because the family is the base for free action focused upon parental love. Likewise, God should also be able to act freely in the family. When society is composed of individuals who possess such a radiant nucleus of love regardless of their external appearance, God becomes free. Don't you think so? When you visit someone else's home as a guest, you feel uncomfortable, don't you? Why is it? It is because there's no bond of love with them. You feel awkward because that bond is not set up in all four directions. Therefore, our way is to become men and women of character. (Blessed Family - 925)

The Unification Church regards God's Kingdom as starting from within the realm of the tribe. When parents, siblings, cousins and second cousins become as one centering upon the grandfather, a perfect three generations are established. When this tribal domain of love becomes as one with God on earth, the whole world will be filled with God's love, and become His Kingdom. When a woman marries, she has to serve her grand parents-in-law and parents-in-law in place of God and her husband. She also has to harmonize with the sisters-in-law and brothers-in-law. If such love relationships are extended to the society, nation and world, this world will be full of peace and love, instead of crime and war. This is God's Kingdom, His ideal world. (Blessed Family - 947)

Where is the center of the universe? It is the family. Where is the base for true love to settle? It is in your family. Therefore, the family of the original ideal is one that grasps the love of the universe and participates in the protection of the universe. Also, such a family applies the realm of love for the universe to the national level in order to walk the way of patriotism and finally, applies it to the world level. People who love their family are called filial sons or daughters, people who love their nation are called patriots, and people who love the world are called saints. (Blessed Family - 925)

Because God is at the center of the family, this world should be His Kingdom. The Blessed Families should strive to lead a life that works toward building His Kingdom. A God-centered tribe, nation and world are established when we live for the sake of others on His behalf, so Blessed Families should be responsible for creating a God-centered world. The Unification Church centered upon the True Parents is like a tribe and race. The purpose of our church is to form a heavenly nation composed of five races in unity, which can live more for the sake of the world than anyone else. This is my purpose and it is God's purpose that He desires to accomplish through me. (Blessed Family - 947)

The family is the representative training ground that educates people in love for humanity. It is the representative environment for establishing the center of heart. If you trust each other and lead a happy family life, you will stand as the center of the whole universe and be blessed with happiness. That is the beginning point of the ideal domain. Beings without love have no meaning to their existence. (Blessed Family - 925)

The family is created to be the textbook for life in heaven. If you can love every person who is your grandfather's age as your own grandparent, you will surely enter heaven. If you can love every person who is your parents' age as your own, there will be no boundaries for you in the spirit world. If you can consider all the young people in the world as your own children, you will be able to visit any place in heaven. Even though there are twelve pearl gates leading up to heaven, you will be able to pass through all of them. The family is the teaching material through which you can relate to the whole Kingdom of Heaven. In other words, it is the textbook. (Blessed Family - 924)

In a family, parents should completely inherit the vertical axis of love and align themselves to it. Next, the husband and wife are to relate horizontally at an angle 90 degrees to that axis. The standard is the same for a nation. The axis of love exists in only one place. That is why although the family is small in itself; it extends to the tribe, nation and world centering upon this axis.

The ideal realm comes into existence when these lesser or greater relationships with the central axis continues to expand in all directions. Consequently, the work I am doing at present involves righting that axis in order to unify the world. In order to achieve this, Father should occupy the position of the prince of all ideologies. He will obtain this position not by exercising force but by digesting with love. (Blessed Family - 924)

Your families represent the sovereignty of God's Kingdom. The parents stand on behalf of this sovereignty. The children stand in the stead of the citizens, and the material possessions represent the land of that kingdom. Subsequently, being filial to one's parents is the same as being loyal to one's nation, and also leads one to fulfill one's duties as a saint. At present, the family has become the origin of many disgraceful acts, but God hopes that the family will be transformed into sanctified ground. Therefore, the mission to save corrupted families in the fallen realm lies with us. Though families worldwide are shattering, we are not in a position to abandon them. (35-306, 1970.10.30) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Chapter Two - A Perspective on the Family Section 3. The Ideal and Value of True Family.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter Two - A Perspective on the Family
Section 3. The Ideal and Value of True Family

3.1. True parents, true couples, and true children

God is the vertical parent who has true love for humankind. There is only one such vertical and perpendicular relationship. It is absolute. There cannot be two such relationships. If the vertical Parent were left standing alone, He would collapse. Therefore, the horizontal parents need to be found and connected to the vertical Parent. To go into more detail, the Creator is the vertical Parent of true love, and the created Adam and Eve are in the position of His children, as well as the horizontal parents. Adam and Eve are His substantial embodiments. When they are giving and receiving at the place where they resonate together in union, a central point comes into existence and the center of that couple's realm of resonance is established. This is the origin of life from which you were born. (183-40, 1988.10.29)

The vertical Father requires a horizontal father that can unite with Him. Why? He is needed to create a sphere. A being cannot just form a sphere on its own. A sphere comes into existence only when front and back and left and right are connected relative to the vertical and horizontal. Only when a sphere is formed can you harmonize with others and not live a self-centered life.

The universe revolves on its axis; it is in an objective position to, and revolves centering on the great axis of the universe, God. That is why it is standing on the same level. Therefore, there is only one creative true love of God in the universe. There is only one axis. There cannot be two. (182-143, 1988.10.16)

Existing theologies depict the Creator as a divine being and created human beings as essentially inferior and secular. They treat the whole of humanity as sinners. However, this perception is wrong. God created humankind because of love.

If God were the owner of the vertical love only, the children conceived by Him would maintain just a single vertical line. He would not be able to have them expand horizontally. On account of this, He is not the one who would give birth to His children. Instead, He would have them born through true parents. The couple standing in the position of the parents of horizontal true love is the True Parents. They possess the horizontal love at a right angle to the vertical love of God, the True Parent.

That is why the love of both parents is necessary. On the one side stands the Parent who is the Creator, and on the other side stand the physical True Parents, the object partners of God, who were created in pursuit of the ideal. That is why God is in the position of the spiritual Parent and the True Parents are in the position of the physical Parents. In this way, human beings were supposed to be born connected to both the vertical love and horizontal love. (182-258, 1988.10.23)

Why should you give birth to children? It is so that you may experience the inner heart of God the joy and delight He felt at the time of the creation of Adam and Eve. That is why those who have not experienced childbirth may fail to appreciate their parents, their husband or wife. That is how they will end up. They may have loved in the past and in the present, but they cannot expand in the future. The grandparents represent the past, the parents the present, and the children the future. The family is where these three can unite as one. (216-192, 1991.3.31)

Eve is the external bride of God. Then why did God create Adam and Eve? It was for reproduction. It was to multiply His descendants. What would He achieve by multiplying His descendants? By doing so, He would be multiplying the citizens of the vast heaven. Would reproduction be possible in the spirit world? It is not possible because God's love is vertical, and comes down as one line. God's love is a vertical path that reaches only one point. Since it comes down the one single vertical path, there is no way for reproduction to take place on that vertical line.

He created Adam and Eve as the horizontal basis of reproduction and foundation of love. Since they stand on the horizontal plane, they revolve from East to West. A 180-degree plane stretches out infinitely. Consequently, reproduction can take place in all directions. Reproduction is necessary in order to create those who can be born and grow on this vast horizontal plane before passing to the spirit world as the eternal citizens of heaven. Reproduction takes place on earth. This is because reproduction is possible only through the physical bodies of men and women. Babies cannot be born in the spirit world. (213-265, 1991.1.21)

The citizens of God's Kingdom are not born in the spirit world. For what purpose did God create physical beings? It was to multiply the citizens of heaven. Without physical bodies, reproduction cannot take place. Vertical love reaches only one point. It is only when this love revolves based on the horizontal foundation that a sphere covering 360 degrees can come into existence. There is plenty of space to live within that sphere. This is how God's children can be born on earth. Therefore, it is not a misfortune to have many sons and daughters born on earth. The more children are born on earth, the more citizens of God's Kingdom there will be. What God desires is to fill up the limitless universe. There should not be an empty spot in its vastness. He needs more citizens in order to achieve this. (218-130, 1991.7.14)

What is the starting point? It is the right of the true parents, true king and true firstborn son. These are the foundations which Adam and Eve should have built and stood upon. These three make up the principal palace of God. At that place would be His palace and His love. When human beings and the Creator are connected as one, the foundation of true love would be laid. The starting point of this union is the center of God. It is the original foundation for the perfected family of Adam and the palace where God can dwell forever. (218-189, 1991.7.28)

What is it that our hearts desire when we human beings wake up in the morning? The moment we wake up we do not worry about what we will have for breakfast, or the work we have to do that day, or the problems of the whole world. Instead, we desire to cherish an unchanging heart full of love night and day, all year round and for our whole lives. This is the place where such men and women can form a perfect horizontal unity and be connected to the vertical God at 90 degrees. It is the place where human beings can be united with God in love and form the ideal realm of love. For this, God created heaven and earth. (213-157, 1991.1.20)

What were the means by which you were born? Based on the original ideal of creation that is God's love, the lives of your mother and father, who are earthly beings created through love, were completely exhilarated and intoxicated in love, thereby becoming one united body, and this is how you were born. What drew them to come into union? It was the complete assimilation of man and woman through love. Their cells were full of excitement and stimulation. You were born based on the love of your parents, inheriting one life and lineage. Therefore, the being that is "I" is the fruit of the love of your parents. You are the fruit of parents' love. (213-157, 1991.1.20)

The fundamentals of God's principles of creation are that women were born for men and men were born for women. They were born for each other, and the center of their lives is their spouse. They were not born for themselves. To a husband, his wife is the center and to the wife her husband is the center. They were not born on account of themselves. They did not come into this life to live for their own sake.

For what purpose did God create the universe? If everyone realized that it was for love, how peaceful and close we would feel towards the universe. On that basis, because God has absolute love, His object is sure to live forever. That is the most precious thing of all. (215-300, 1991.2.21)

All the creation would appear beautiful in your eyes at the time of your marriage, just as it was when God created the universe. The whole of creation, including you, exists through love. When you realize this, then through that love the fundamental feelings God nurtured at the time of Creation can be re-created and shared with your partner and all forms of existence on earth, all united together as one. In other words, it is possible for you to experience the deepest feelings of God at the time of Creation. You are also a part of the creation who inherited every ideal conceived by God when He created the universe. If you were to pull true love towards yourself, heaven and earth would also be drawn towards you. Even the furthest things would be drawn to you if they were pulled by true love, and things nearby could be sent far away by the power of true love. (216-192, 1991.3.31)

Sons and daughters born in the world of the one culture are princes and princesses of the absolute God. In the palace of God, human beings are the princes and the princesses. This palace is centered upon God, the Creator. We are the royal family centered upon the King of kings, the Creator. (218-198, 1991.7.28)

Human sexual organs are gifts inherited from the Creator and the ancestors and have remained unchanged through the ages. They are precious gifts that our ancestors and even God Himself cannot interfere with. If one were to violate them, he would become the flesh and blood of the devil, destroying the principal palace of love, the center of the great way of the heavenly principle. The sexual organs are the principal palace of life, giving birth on the basis of eternal true love as God's pure essence. They are also the origin of a new lineage. Why were the sexual organs created? They were given to you for the great cause of heaven and earth, for the great providential governance of the cosmos. (193-147, 1989.10.3)

At the time of Creation, God created man and woman with the sexual organs as their emblem. As result, that which controls the sexual organs is connected to all structural elements of the human body. For this reason, a man and woman unite as one in the act of making love and give birth to a child. What would happen during childbirth? Whom would the baby take after? The baby becomes attached to the mother's nervous system so its own develops in a similar way. Can branches grow if there are no roots? The logic in this cannot be denied.

When a man and a woman become excited during love-making, it is a principle that the mind and body unite into one. That is logical. Then through which organ can love, life and lineage can be connected continually through the generations? It is the sexual organs. What comes first, love or life? In this question lies the problem. Similar to the problems of the world today, which are caused by materialistic philosophy, and the questioning of whether it is the mind or the body that comes first, we also need to ask ourselves: What is more precious, love or life? This is the problem. What comes first? The order of importance must be determined. The answer is that love comes first.

When God first established the ideal of creation, He did not do so centering upon Himself. Instead, it was centered upon love, and that is why He created the world of reciprocal relationships. This is logically correct. (193-145, 1989.10.3)

Where did men and women come from? As there is a Creator of the universe, they originated from Him. Then for what purpose did that Creator create men and women? It was for love. What love? True love. Then what is true love? True love is the love that is eternal and yet unchanging. No matter how much the era and the environment changes with time, true love will remain unchanged.

Men and women were created to fulfill the ideal of true love, which is unique, eternal and unchanging. They were not created for themselves. Creation was initiated centered on God, who is the root of all. Therefore it can be said that the whole universe was created because of love. (213-156, 1991.1.20)

A true family that has matured through true love is the love nest of God. (173-166, 1988.2.14)

God's grief is that He could not educate human beings to become true children, siblings, and couples. He could not teach them how to be true parents. (228-34, 1992.3.1)

3.2. The qualities of a true family

The Kingdom of Heaven is your homeland. You can go there after restoring the Four Great Realms of Heart and the Three Great Kingships. You will know this once you die. Even the greatest human beings would find themselves in trouble on account of this. So, you should quickly decide and receive the Blessing. Then when that time comes, you will not curse yourself saying, "I should have listened to the words of Rev. Moon!" That is the quickest solution. (239-76, 1992.11.23)

Satan ravaged the Four Great Realms of Heart and the Three Great Kingships. He brought the heavenly realm, the earthly realm and the future world to ruin, thereby destroying the kingships of the three worlds of past, present and future. That is why, in order for us to enter the Kingdom of Heaven, we need to become perfect embodiments of the Four Great Realms of Heart. We must become people who can receive the love of the royal family as the princes and princesses of love who will inherit the Three Great Kingships. It is the heavenly principle that such people enter God's Kingdom. (239-74, 1992.11.23)

Since everything was lost through the Fall, when you meet your spouse as God's representative, you will feel the heart of a daughter or younger sibling. Likewise, you will also come to feel the heart of a bride, a mother, and even new sons and daughters. For this reason, when people used to see Father, they wanted to make him their son. By restoring the realm of heart, you can judge what is right or wrong and what is good or evil, and thus return to God's side. In this way, all resentments and grief can be appeased. That is how the realm of heart works. It cannot be helped.

You need to form families of love. Let it be known that the Kingdom of Heaven is the place for members of a unified royal family that have experienced love as princes and princesses of God's Kingdom, the realm of His love! Amen! While you are living on earth, you need to base your lives on this principle. Even when you pass on to the next world, you need to do your absolute best to follow this principle. During my whole life, I have never thought of anything other than this. (238-262, 1992.11.22)

When you return home you need to serve your grandparents as you would God. You need to serve your parents as if they were the king and queen; the center of the family. As the sons and daughters of such parents, you are the princes and princesses who are to inherit their respective duties while you are growing up. Once you have grown up, inherit the kingship of the future and lead the world.

From now on, members of the Unification Church should consider these matters and keep in tune with such an order of love. When you have become the parents, mother, grandfather, or child of such a family, you will automatically enter God's Kingdom. Heaven is the place for those who have experienced the love of the royal family of God's Kingdom on earth. (221-309, 1991.10.26)

Members of the Unification Church are closer to each other than their own siblings. In this manner, in the world of the future, front and rear, husband and wife, left and right, and above and below need to unite as one. Above and below represent the duties of children towards parents, front and rear represent the duties between siblings, and left and right represent the duties between husband and wife. Once perfection is achieved in this way, you can then ascend to the level of God in the spirit world and become like Him.

The only way to return to God is through true love, and nothing else. A true family represents the trained and perfected Adam's family based on the heavenly standard. Once it extends across the world, it will bring about the unity of East and West, as well as man and woman. The object partner needs to unite as one with the subject partner, the man. Also front and rear, and above and below need to unite. In so doing, one unified world will undoubtedly result and everything in it will become perfected based on true love and the content of the Principle! Amen! (222-321, 1991.11.6.)

The course of human life is that of a wanderer. Considering this, what is it that we need? We need to experience what true love is. Due to the Fall, humanity could not receive the perfected parental love. So, based on true parental, true sibling, true conjugal, and true filial love, you need to form a family vertically related to God. You must create a horizontal environment, by extending your family into numerous families in all directions. Then these families become true families that can connect the vertical with the horizontal, and thereby expand to the realms of tribe, people, nation and world. That world connected through love will be God's Kingdom! (139-212, 1986.1.31)

Filial love, the love between siblings, and parental love all need to spread. When these kinds of love are expanded and adopted by all, the family will become perfected in both heaven and earth, inheriting the spiritual and physical kingdoms. People who have lived in families that experienced God's inner heart as well as the external substantial forms of Adam and Eve belong to the realm of the royal family of God's Kingdom. Isn't that simple? What I am saying is true. (240-17, 1992.12.11)

There is only one fundamental concept common to the three main ideals of true parents' love, true teacher's love, and true owner's love. This is the concept of parents in a true family. Even I myself return home at night, don't I? Even a nation's president returns home at night. The school should be a place where a teacher possessing parental love teaches, and the president should be someone who governs a nation with parental love. (213-124, 1991.1.16)

What is true love? It is about giving more than one has and not expecting anything in return. What is patriotism? It is about sacrificing one's life for the nation without expecting anything in return. A true husband is someone who is ready to give his life for the sake of his wife, time and again. True husbands, true wives, true children, true siblings, true parents, and a true family follow that path. Families in which the grandparents, parents, husband and wife, and children are all ready to do this will automatically have God dwell with them even if they tell Him not to. Why? Because they would resemble Him. (210-32, 1990.11.30)

You don't need a lot of money. Money flows away, as does knowledge, and everything else. However, the tradition of the true family based on true love remains forever, even in the spirit world. This is the most precious thing of all. (215-160, 1991.2.17)

If Adam and Eve had fulfilled their responsibility as children, as siblings, as husband and wife, and parents, then their children would have been in a different situation. As it was, Adam's children could not reach the realm of God's love. If they had been the children of unfallen Adam, they would all have been connected horizontally and would have established God's Kingdom on earth; instead, the vertical and the horizontal were not connected, and so it could not be established. That is why the sons and daughters need to inherit two kingdoms.

Since they are destined to inherit God's Kingdom in heaven and on earth -- the vertical and horizontal kingdoms -- and the lineages of the vertical and horizontal parents, the sons and daughters are eligible to inherit every internal aspect of the vertical Parents and every external aspect of the horizontal parents. Being a part of the royal family signifies leading the life of having inherited the two kingdoms. The fact that you have become the royal family would mean that you stand on the perfected foundation, and you can be accepted by both kingdoms at all times. (240-17, 1992.12.11)

The love of a mother and father can be said to be the flower that represents all men and women of the world, at the same time giving out fragrance and standing in the position of their fruit. They are the representatives. The mother and father represent the women and men of the world. Then who do their sons and daughters represent? They represent future generations of descendants who will become the billions of people that make up humankind. Therefore, the mother, father and child need to unite through God's love, and exercise a love where those above live for the sake of those below them, and vice versa. It does not mean living for oneself. From the perspective of the original nature of God's creation, it is living for the sake of others. (214-270, 1991.2.3)

The grandparents should conduct themselves as representatives of God, the parents as the president of the world, and the sons and daughters as the children of the king of the heavenly nation -- that is, the princes and princesses. This characterizes the family ideal, and the original family of the love of God, the Creator. The family is the palace of God's Kingdom, and its members represent the royal family of that kingdom.

From the viewpoint of God, the grandfather is the representative of the princes and princesses of the past. Your parents are the representatives of the princes and princesses of all nations currently. Isn't that so? Doesn't everyone have such a desire? Everyone is the same. The children are the representatives of the future princes and princesses of the entire universe. It is our family that holds such great value. This is something to be proud of. That we are standing on the foundation of such a profound premise is truly precious.

"I am proud of God." When you say this, God would feel the same way about you. "I, as the central family, feel proud to be the representative family of the ideal husband and wife." When you are ready to claim this, the whole cosmos including all things of the future will welcome you. Do you recognize the background underlying this historic family, this most-highly valued family? This structure of the ideal family was created by God. You need to advance to such a position. God stands in the position of the Grandfather. Anyone who comes into His presence should bow before Him. (216-299, 1991.4.14)

Loving and respecting the grandfather is the same as inheriting and learning about the world of the past. From the father we can learn about the present, and by loving and caring for one's children, we can learn about the future. What we can inherit from the grandparents and parents is lineage and true love. We inherit true love.

Although the grandparents are old, they are united through true love, as are the mother and father. So the children need to become like them and inherit the future from them. Unless you form a true family, you can never inherit the future world.

Looking at these three generations in the family is the same as looking at the universe. The love of the universe lies in the true family that represents the whole history beginning with God, as well as the present and the future. In a true family, the grandmother, mother and older sister are loved by the other members of the family. The same is true in the animal kingdom, where the female and male are also loved; that is the situation of every creature in this world.

What this indicates is that the family is the textbook from which you can learn the love of the universe. Without the grandmother, the family is unstable. The same is true of a family without a grandfather or either of the parents. Only when the family has all of its members present can it move directly to God's Kingdom. The grandparents, parents, and children can all enter heaven as they are.

The people who love the true grandparents, true parents, true children, true family, true nation and true universe can enter heaven. The model textbook is the family. If you learn to constantly reflect on God with such thoughts in your mind, your future would be assured. When you love God in your heart and you can say, "I love for the sake of the future," then your future would be eternally blessed. (162-140, 1987.4.5) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Chapter Two - A Perspective on the Family Section 4. We Enter Heaven as a Family.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter Two - A Perspective on the Family
Section 4. We Enter Heaven as a Family

A family belongs to a nation, a nation belongs to the world and the world belongs to the universe. So if you love God, even though you had to abandon your family and nation for a higher purpose, you will still attain the position of having loved everything in the universe. That is why I teach all Unification Church members to live for the sake of the world and for God. If you can love the world and humankind as much as you love me, you can enter heaven. (Blessed Family - 954)

When we say Heavenly Father, we are saying that God is a Parent. If Adam and Eve not fallen, they would have become the king and queen of the heavenly nation, as well as the parents. They would have been the king and queen of God's Kingdom and the universe. That's why it is said that devoted, filial children and loyal subjects can enter heaven.

When a woman serves her husband as God, lord and king, and leads a life of true love, she can enter heaven. In this way, it becomes logical that you cannot be welcome in heaven unless you love your parents, nation and world. (Blessed Family - 954)

What is the Fall? What are fallen children? Fallen children cannot deeply feel God as their Father. Their mind doesn't have a concept of God.

You should have the following experiences and realizations. Firstly, you should substantially feel, "I am born again and have inherited new life, and I am God's child who leads a new life through the True Parents." Secondly, you need to realize, "I am a qualified citizen of God's Kingdom." Thirdly, when you think of the nation and world, you should feel God's love, and bear this thought in mind, "God has bequeathed this world to me, so as His child I have a right to possess this world." (Blessed Family - 953)

You cannot enter heaven alone. In this regard, a husband and wife need to achieve unity. In order to go through this process, one first needs Cain to be united with them. For this, an environment of Cain-Abel relationships is needed. Unification Thought teaches that you cannot be restored unless you have established a standard of unity between brothers and sisters before reaching the position as parents or couple. (Blessed Family - 953)

If you cannot experience heavenly love on earth, you are not able to enter God's Kingdom in the spirit world. Have you sincerely loved a Cain-type person? In order to go to the Kingdom of Heaven, your love should surpass the parental love and conjugal love of the satanic world. If the parents in the satanic world are able to die for the sake of their child, we should demonstrate a love that surpasses them. (Blessed Family - 953)

Your mind and your life should overflow with God's love and should let the love droplets fall continuously. When love overflows like this, there is hope, but if it dries up, you will perish with your family. People without love will be stricken out of the world of love. Such people are destined to be excluded from the world of the tradition of love. (Blessed Family - 952)

Only when you can respect parental love and conjugal love can you be qualified to enter heaven. You have to love your parents more than you love your spouse, and you have to love your grandparents more than you love your parents. This is the core teaching of heaven and the ideal motto. (Blessed Family - 952)

What kind of people can enter heaven? Those who love their son more than God cannot enter Heaven and neither can those who love their wives or themselves more than God. (35-305, 1970.10.30)

I am Eu Hyo-won. As Father's close disciple, I served for a long time as church president, and I wrote the Divine Principle, which became our worldwide scripture. I thought I would be in the top position in the spirit world. But when Father organized my trinity in the spirit world, with the hierarchy set in the order of Lee Ki-suk, Eu Hyo-won and Park Jong-gu, I was disappointed and so I complained.

Father said, "The spirit world is the world of love where competition of intellect does not exist, only that of love. Lee Ki-suk has more love, and that is why he became the eldest in the trinity." I could understand after listening to Father's explanation. I have not yet entered heaven; I am still on the way. Thus far, my work for the church has inclined heavily towards intellect, but from now on both my wife on earth and I will focus on working with a loving heart.

Heung-jin nim is currently in Heaven. He could not enter until he received the Blessing. Only after establishing the four-position foundation could he finally enter. The spirit world is the world of love. (Blessed Family - 952)

A person leading a celibate life can never enter heaven. For such a person, heaven is the land of despair. A land of solitude still presents hope, but the land of despair presents no hope at all. (Blessed Family - 951)

How do you picture heaven? In a word, it is the living environment for a perfected person. If it is the place for a perfected person with true love, then what is such a person like? Humankind is composed of man and woman. When considering how the perfection of God's ideal love can be achieved on earth, we can safely conclude that this ideal can only be achieved by a man and woman together. It can be perfected with a man and woman who together take initiative to practice perfect love from the core of their beings. (Blessed Family - 951)

Who will build God's Kingdom? Only couples who are thankful even as they walk the way of crucifixion for the will of God can do this. The gates of heaven can be opened only through the husband and wife who are an eternal and unchanging couple with absolute faith, absolute practice and absolute heart. (Blessed Family - 951)

Considering that it is God's desire for you to become exemplary families in this world of the enemy in accordance with His will, you should realize that you can only enter heaven as a family. (29-9, 1970.2.15)

You cannot go to heaven if you are single. The Blessing allows you to pass through the gates of heaven. It is a place where only families can be welcomed. The three generations of the family need to be connected in order to enter. The 70 family members of Jacob consist of three generations of his family. That is how they could enter Egypt. (12-266, 1963.5.25)

According to the original principle of creation, heaven is a place where only families can enter. You can only be happy when your parents, children, and members of your clan have all entered together. Could that place truly be called heaven if only the children were allowed and the parents ended up in hell? Therefore, in paving the way to heaven in the future, the Unification Church should first create the family standard. Otherwise, you will not be able to enter. Based on the family, you need to free yourself from all situations in which Satan can accuse you. In other words, you need to free yourself from all the historical and providential standards of accusation. (21-63, 1968.9.1)

You cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven alone. There is no way you can enter it alone. Adam and Eve fell together and opened the gates of hell, and therefore you cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven alone. That is why even Jesus could not go there; instead, he is in paradise. Jesus was supposed to enter the Kingdom of Heaven only after obtaining his bride. The Christians of today do not know about this, and say they will follow him. If they were to be true to their words, they would have to go and come back again. Unless you form a family and establish the foundation for the restoration of the family, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. That is why the Unification Church is conducting the Blessing. (23-315, 1969.6.8)

The woman sinned first, and so the Holy Spirit who is female comes first in the form of the mother and cleanses the world of its sin, and then Jesus needs to come again as the bridegroom with a new seed. God's purpose is to revitalize and recreate the world with humankind newly centered upon Him, as kinsfolk of the true parents of a new heaven and earth. Only when such a world comes into existence can it be said that everything has been done in accordance with His plan. If God who has been guiding His providence for six thousand years did not have a purpose, then there would be no need to believe in Him. (21-199, 1968.11.20)

What kind of place is the Kingdom of Heaven? It is a place prepared for a man and woman who together have formed a family centered on God. Jesus came to earth but he was crucified before he could receive his bride and so could not have any children. For two thousand years he has had to remain in paradise until this time, praying and having the Holy Spirit work on his behalf. (21-199, 1968.11.20)

God did not create the world in such a way that the husband could enter heaven while his wife went into hell. At the time of creation the main characters of the ideal, that is, the father, mother, and their children, were supposed to establish a tribe, race and nation. Shouldn't it have been like that? However, the first human ancestors fell, and so hell came to exist. (16-33, 1965.12.26)

The heaven we speak of in the Unification Church is not a place one can enter alone; it is a place where the whole family resides together. According to God's ideal of creation, do you think heaven is where the man and woman enter separately? Of course not. It is the place where they enter together. It is a place where, if the father were to enter, the mother should also enter, and if the parents were to enter, their children should also enter. Both the mother and father should enter heaven together; if the father entered heaven and the mother went to hell, could such a place be called heaven? From this perspective, the Unification Church is a truly historic religion. (34-209, 1970.9.6)

People who have not fallen will marry in holy matrimony in the bosom of God's love during their life on earth, give birth to children beloved by God and have grandchildren who are a source of delight to Him. They will all receive God's love and enter heaven together as a family. Could that place be called heaven if you enter it without your children? Paradise, on the other hand, is a place where the most loving husband and wife, parents or children enter separately. It is not related to the family in any way. Would such a place be heaven? Heaven is a place where the whole family can enter and have give-and-take with each other in attendance of God. If someone was being tormented in hell while his parents were residing happily in heaven, would that be right? Would such a place be heaven? (19-105, 1967.12.31)

You cannot enter heaven as an individual. When I looked into it, I found out that it is not the place of dreams dreamed up and believed in by Christians until now. Heaven is a place where one enters as a family. The whole family is supposed to reside in it together. It is a place for the family. The place where the father, mother, sons and daughters can live together in harmony serving God is the ideal world. However, if the father ended up in hell, the mother in heaven, the older sister in hell and the younger sibling in heaven, would you be happy even if you went to heaven? The Kingdom of Heaven is a place the whole family enters together. (22-271, 1969.5.4)

What is the secret to entering heaven? It is a place where an individual cannot enter alone. Only whole families may enter there. Not only that, you need to bring with you members of your tribe. Having many members in your tribe serving God on earth is truly a blessing. If in a family there were many children as well as abundant wealth, that family is said to be blessed. In this regard, in order to be blessed and enter heaven, one needs to go not as an individual, but as a member of a family. (22-168, 1969.2.2) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Chapter Two - A Perspective on the Family Section 5. The Family Pledge.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter Two - A Perspective on the Family
Section 5. The Family Pledge

5.1. Those who can recite the Family Pledge

The families who recite the Family Pledge should achieve mind and body unity. In principle, you could not recite it unless you are united in mind and body. You need to eliminate everything that falls short of its standard and increase everything that coincides with it by reciting the Pledge and praying every day. In this way, you can achieve complete mind–body unity. In the original sense, you would only recite the Family Pledge after reaching such a state. (261-143, 1994.6.9)

The Completed Testament Age must unfold in accordance with the Family Pledge. The most important phrase is "Our family… centering on true love." This tells us that we have crossed over the fallen realm. It signifies that everything that had been divided through the false love, false life and false lineage of the false parents has now been united.

When you are reciting, "…centering on true love," you need to do so in a state of complete mind-body unity. You must also be in a state where the mind and body, the husband and wife, and the sons and daughters are united as one. Through your children, you need to resolve the historic deadlock caused by the shedding of Abel's blood by Cain's hands. The Family Pledge needs to be recited on the foundation of the unity of mind and body, husband and wife, and of the children, so that everyone has achieved oneness with each other. (264-192, 1994.10.9)

Who can recite the Family Pledge? People who have inherited the false love and false life through the false parents of the satanic world are not qualified to recite it. Only those who have returned to the originally intended world, become one with God and the True Parents, and who stand on the basis of having achieved, through true love, oneness of mind and body, unity between husband and wife and unity among sons and daughters may recite the Family Pledge. (264-213, 1994.11.3)

Who can enter heaven? It is not a place where just anyone can enter. It is a place for only those who have achieved oneness of mind and body, husband and wife, and sons and daughters, and have established the family four-position foundation over three generations. That is why to enter heaven, the whole family, which is the primary base, needs to be completely united. The Family Pledge is only for those who can achieve this.

That is why you need to reflect at every mealtime -- breakfast, lunch and dinner -- and also when you wake up in the morning and go to bed at night, on whether you have fallen into a position of having induced a relationship with Satan once again, through disunity of your mind and body.

Conflict between husband and wife should not exist. It causes nothing but problems. Until now you have lived as you pleased, but in the future a time will come when family feuds are subject to the heavenly law. These laws will be severe; there will be no forgiveness. The women in particular must beware. Fallen women need to learn to control their tongues. They need to watch what they say. Women have important responsibilities to shoulder, because all responsibility will lie with them. (264-214, 1994.11.3)

The Family Pledge is not for the general public. It is not intended for just anyone to recite. The beginning of the eight verses of the Family Pledge are set forth as a premise in the phrase, "Our family … centering on true love." This phrase can only be recited on a foundation that has no relation to the satanic world. (263-195, 1994.10.4)

5.2. The content of the Family Pledge

1. Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to seek our original homeland and build the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, the original ideal of creation, by centering on true love.

The first pledge is, "Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to seek our original homeland and build the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, the original ideal of creation, by centering on true love." In simple terms, these words mean that we are the ones who will build God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven. It means that we need to form God-centered families, since the family was lost.

It means our family will, through true love and our original homeland, build God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven, which is the original ideal of creation. The original homeland is based on the family, not the nation. That is why you need to return to your hometowns. Your family needs to return to your hometown in order to establish God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven. Once you have restored the hometown, the nation and the whole world will automatically be united. There is nothing to worry about. God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven will automatically come into existence. It all begins from within the family. (260-157, 1994.5.2)

What is pledge number one? It contains the words, "…to seek our original homeland…centering on true love," so we need to seek that homeland. We are pledging to complete "the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven," God's ideal of creation. We need to build it, with our own hands. We need to reclaim it from the world of the devil. We need to completely transform the satanic world. Do you understand? That is why we are not talking about completing, but building. (261-88, 1994.5.22)

Pledge number one refers to seeking our original homeland and building the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, the original ideal of creation. Since the kingdom was lost, it needs to be restored. God will not establish it for us. We need to do it ourselves. (263-148, 1994.8.21)

2. Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to represent and become central to heaven and earth by attending God and True Parents; we pledge to perfect the dutiful family way of filial sons and daughters in our family, patriots in our nation, saints in the world, and divine sons and daughters in heaven and earth, by centering on true love.

Pledge number two of the Family Pledge also contains the phrase, "Our family… by centering on true love." This signifies that nothing can be accomplished without true love. The next phrase is, "Our family… pledges to represent and become central to heaven and earth by attending God and True Parents; we pledge to perfect the dutiful family way of filial sons and daughters in our family." This means that the father needs to practice the way of filial piety, as do the children. In fact, every member of the family needs to do the same. They need to inherit the tradition of filial piety. Pledge number two goes on to say, "We pledge to perfect the dutiful family way of … patriots in our nation, saints in the world, and divine sons and daughters in heaven and earth."

So the whole of pledge number two states, "Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to represent and become central to heaven and earth by attending God and True Parents; we pledge to perfect the dutiful family way of filial sons and daughters in our family, patriots in our nation, saints in the world, and divine sons and daughters in heaven and earth, by centering on true love." That means that you need to become parents and raise your children well. The words "divine sons and daughters" refer to the children that abide by the law of God's Kingdom and His Palace, both in the spiritual and physical worlds.

In both these worlds, the sovereignty and the citizens of His Kingdom need to abide by His law. The sovereignty is the subject partner and the citizens are the object partners which exist in the two worlds. (260-157, 1994.5.2)

Pledge number two signifies that our family pledges to represent and become central to heaven and earth by serving God and the True Parents, to fulfill the way of filial piety in our family, patriotism in our nation, saints in the world, and a family of divine sons and daughters in heaven and earth. This means that we will complete everything desired by God in our family. Through it, we are making a vow that as parents, we will educate the children in our family, the citizens in our nation, and the people living in the world, and in heaven and earth, so that they may become eligible to become the family members of God's Kingdom. (260-190, 1994.5.8)

What is the content of pledge number two? It speaks about a representative family. Therefore, you need to pledge, "To represent and become central to heaven and earth by attending God and True Parents, and to perfect the dutiful way of filial piety in our family, patriotism in our nation, saints in the world, and a family of divine sons and daughters in heaven and earth."

We need to rid the world of everything and everyone that was disloyal, impious and treacherous to God throughout history. There were many like that in past families, nations, world, and even in the spirit world. Numerous though they may be, as their representative you need to become as one with the True Parents and perfect such a family as depicted in the Pledge. (261-88, 1994.5.22)

You need to fulfill the paths of filial sons and daughters, patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters based on love. Your family represents Adam and Eve, the pinnacle family. Since you were blessed from such a high position, you can then settle down on earth. Once you settle down centering on heavenly love, you become a central family. Such a family will be one of divine sons and daughters, saints, patriots, and children of filial piety. Such a family will forever be the seed for future generations. The same is also true of its fruit. By becoming people who base their lives on this principle over countless generations to come, you will undoubtedly become the citizens of God's Kingdom. (263-149, 1994.8.21)

3. Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to perfect the Four Great Realms of Heart, the Three Great Kingships and the Realm of the Royal Family, by centering on true love.

Pledge number three states, "Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to perfect the Four Great Realms of Heart, the Three Great Kingships and the Realm of the Royal Family, by centering on true love." You know about the Four Great Realms of Heart and the Three Great Kingships. If Adam and Eve had not Fallen, but perfected themselves, they would have become God's royal family. Therefore, this part of the Pledge signifies that entering God's Kingdom requires becoming a restored royal family. The Blessed Families need to achieve this.

In order for a man and a woman to receive love from each other, they need to stand in such a position; otherwise, they cannot love each other. Conjugal love should only take place where the Four Great Realms of Heart and the Three Great Kingships have been realized. These realms and kingships cannot be realized without love. That is why man is absolutely necessary for woman, and vice versa. Blessed families should strive every day in order to achieve this goal. This is a practical matter, and it is set right before your very eyes. (260-190, 1994.5.8)

Pledge number three says, "Our family… pledges to perfect the Four Great Realms of Heart, the Three Great Kingships and the Realm of the Royal Family, by centering on true love." Since Adam and Eve failed to accomplish them through their first love, we have to fulfill them as originally intended. Terms such as "divine sons and daughters" in pledge number two carry the implicit meaning of restoration. We therefore we need to achieve pledge number three on the basis of first fulfilling the content of number two.

This pledge clearly requires us "…to perfect the Four Great Realms of Heart, the Three Great Kingships, and the Realm of the Royal Family." The realm of the royal family signifies that the direct descendants of the Lord at his Second Advent have no conditions of indemnity to fulfill. The direct descendants are not affected by them. Such conditions still apply to the woman and son in the realm of Cain, but not to the direct descendants. That is exactly what took place with True Mother, Sung-jin's mother, and Sung-jin himself.

To put it more clearly, to be included in the realm of God's royal family is acknowledging the realm of Cain. By putting them in the position of the restored younger brother, and treating them as the royal family, Satan would have no grounds on which to accuse. Satan would have to acknowledge them, because he would have no conditions on which he can claim them as his children. If the realm of Cain were not included, it would mean that within the satanic realm would be those who are not part of the royal family, and so Satan would still maintain his fallen existence. However, by recognizing the realm of Cain as part of the royal family, Satan would have to retreat. This is crucially important. (260-158, 1994.5.2)

The Four Great Realms of Heart and the Three Great Kingships need to be perfected. The grandfather stands in the place of God. The father is the center of the second generations, and so he would be the king of families in the world. Therefore, you need to serve your father and mother as the king and queen, and your grandfather as God. By receiving the two loves of mother and father on behalf of God, we can enter the era of the grandchildren and subsequently progress to the universe that will be the manifestation of God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven. (264-195, 1994.10.9)

By practicing a life based on pledge number three you would finally perfect the ideal model as originally intended by God, the original model of Adam who had not fallen, that is, the Four Great Realms of Heart and the Three Great Kingships. "Our family…pledges to perfect the Four Great Realms of Heart, the Three Great Kingships and the Realm of the Royal Family, by centering on true love."! Only the families that have accomplished this can advance to the place of perfection. By serving God and the True Parents you must stand as representatives of the world, in a perfected position similar to Jesus. The moment you begin to serve God from such a position, your connection to Satan would be completely severed.

Until this time people in the world have stood in the position of the firstborn son and acted as our enemies, killing Abel on God's side; however, they can no longer do so. When the truth of the matter became clear, it turned out that the younger brother was actually the "elder brother." Their positions were switched, but they were still brothers. That is why people living in the world should be treated as part of the royal family.

The Unification Church is the Abel-type royal family and the satanic world is the Cain-type royal family. Members of our church cannot enter heaven unless they have brought these members of the Cain-type royal family into oneness. You need to carry out this work in line with True Parents. In uniting with them there would be no opposition in doing this, and the world would follow automatically. (261-88, 1994.5.22)

4. Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to build the universal family encompassing heaven and earth, which is God's ideal of creation, and perfect the world of freedom, peace, unity and happiness, by centering on true love.

Pledge number four says, "Our family… pledges to build the universal family encompassing heaven and earth, which is God's ideal of creation, and perfect the world of freedom, peace, unity and happiness, by centering on true love." The phrase "our family … by centering on true love" signifies the same in every part of the Pledge. This is followed by the phrase, "to build the universal family encompassing heaven and earth, which is God's ideal of creation." No matter how large a family is, it is still one family. When you pass on to the spirit world you will find yourself part of an extended family. The last part of this pledge is, "perfect the world of freedom, peace, unity and happiness." It means that by building the universal extended family, we will realize a world in which universal freedom, universal peace, and universal happiness are present. (260-158, 1994.5.2)

The phrase, "Our family … pledges to build the universal family encompassing heaven and earth, which is God's ideal of creation… by centering on true love" indicates that God's ideal is to have the whole world become one extended family, one big household. Since it is the place for those who have perfected the Four Great Realms of Heart and the Three Great Kingships, everyone belongs to one global family -- not two -- which is centered on God. By building the universal family encompassing heaven and earth, which is God's ideal of creation, we would have transformed the whole world into one extended family. (260-191, 1994.5.8)

Let's consider the part, "Our family … pledges to build the universal family encompassing heaven and earth and perfect the world of freedom, peace, unity and happiness…" The freedom referred to here is not that of an individual, but that of the people belonging to the one global extended family. This is the same for the peace and happiness. This means that the whole of humanity will find happiness. (260-192, 1994.5.8)

What is pledge number four about? What should you do, centering on God's true love? "To build the universal family encompassing heaven and earth, which is God's ideal of creation, and perfect the world of freedom, peace, unity and happiness…" God's ideal of creation is to create one extended family on such a foundation, as He desires. The Cain and Abel worlds are meant to be a single extended family. At the place where the original ideal, that is, the Four Great Realms of Heart and the Three Great Kingships, has been established, the ideal of the one global family would be perfected. We pledge to perfect a world of freedom, peace and happiness by standing in such a position. Everything should be fulfilled in a particular order. (261-89, 1994.5.22)

5. Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners, by centering on true love.

Pledge number five says, "Our family … pledges to strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and physical world as subject and object partners, by centering on true love." The advancement mentioned in this part of the Pledge refers to progressive development taking place daily. It should not stop. If it were to stop, everything would become related to hell. Therefore, a progressive development must take place. We must strive for this.

Every day of our religious lives is concerned with God and the spirit world. Members of the Unification Church were supposed to live every day aligned with the spirit world; however, the problem is that not many are doing so. They tend to think about the physical world before they concern themselves with spiritual matters. It should be the other way round.

Blessed families should unite as one centering on true love, to strive every day to advance the unification of the spiritual and physical worlds as subject and object partners. There must be no stopping along the way; only continuous progressive development. Whatever is alive continues to advance, and only that which is dead stops advancing. In addition, we must accelerate this process. Whatever stops, leads to hell, and whatever continues to grow leads to prosperity and God's Kingdom. We have no need for the word "stop."

When you first joined the church, you were overcome with joy; however now that a decade or two has passed, how do you feel? If you stop, you will only descend. Stopping leads to hell whereas growth leads to heaven. Stopping is what is most desired by Satan. Therefore, every day you need to add something to yourselves. These are important words. People in the world strive to save more money, but we strive to save more lives every day. (260-159, 1994.5.2)

The Blessed Families should realize that there is a vast spirit world, which is the subject partner to the physical world. The spirit world is the plus. It is the same as the mind being the plus. The body represents the physical world whereas the mind represents the spirit world. The mind is like the plus and the body is like the minus. Consequently, if you fail to recognize the world of mind as subject in your everyday lives, you will end up in hell. The body denied the mind, delivering a blow and becoming the subject; but it should be the other way round.

As it says in the fifth pledge, we need "to strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and physical world as subject and object partners." The two worlds must be united. In the phrase "strive every day to advance the unification", the advancement is an ever-progressive one. "Our family … pledges to strive every day to advance the unification…" We must strive to accelerate the process, that is, we must try to bring about the advancement as quickly as possible. There can be no stopping. If we stop, we will only fall behind. Stopping leads to hell and death. Stopping puts you on the path to hell, but striving forward leads to development. Striving on, we need to speed up the process. Sleeping and lazing around, eating and enjoying yourself do not contribute to the providence. You must lead a busy life. Life is short. Though the universe may be vast, it still has only one central axis and if that were to revolve once, the whole universe would also revolve once. It needs to follow suit. Therefore, you need to align to the central axis.

That is why this part of the Pledge states, "Our family … pledges to strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and physical world as subject and object partners, by centering on true love." You need to run without pause, just like Father. You need to move forward without even sleeping. If you do that, wouldn't you be able to build the world you have been thinking of? You will not be able to make a world you have never thought of. Therefore, you have to think about the two worlds as reciprocal partners. (260-194, 1994.5.8)

The Family Pledge states, "Our family … pledges to strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and physical world as subject and object partners, by centering on true love." This means that the whole world is one extended family. The spiritual and physical worlds need to unite into one as the object partner of the subject partner that is God's Kingdom. We need to do more than just unite; we need to rid this world of hell on earth, the satanic realm, striving to hasten unification. We have no time to lose. (264-202, 1994.10.9)

6. Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to become a family that moves heavenly fortune by embodying God and True Parents, and to perfect a family that conveys Heaven's blessing to our community, by centering on true love.

Pledge number six states, "Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to become a family that moves heavenly fortune by embodying God and True Parents, and to perfect a family that conveys Heaven's blessing to our community, by centering on true love." In short, you should not try to live well by yourself. The clause "Our family…by embodying God and True Parents….centering on true love" shows that heavenly fortune lies with God and the True Parents. Therefore, this part of the pledge signifies that you will try to perfect a family that goes the heavenly way, attracts heavenly fortune, and conveys Heaven's blessings to your community. That means that wherever they go, our Blessed Families will become central families that distribute blessings to others. (260-160, 1994.5.2)

Pledge number six begins with "Our family pledges … centering on true love." You know what true love is, don't you? You must bear it in mind all the time. The phrase "embodying God and True Parents" signifies that Blessed Families are the delegates of God and the True Parents. Your family represents God and True Parents, and as such, moves heavenly fortune and conveys God's blessing to your community. "Our family…pledges to become a family that conveys Heaven's blessing to our community…." Blessed families should not just try to receive blessings for themselves and live affluently. They have to become part of the royal family and help to restore all people in the world to become citizens of God's Kingdom.

The Blessed Family pledges to embody God and True Parents and as such becomes a family that moves heavenly fortune, by centering on true love. What this means is that the family that embodies God and True Parents can move heavenly fortune. This part of the Pledge says, "Our family…pledges to become a family that conveys Heaven's blessing to our community…" Through these words you are making a vow to become a channel of blessing, distributing all blessings from God equally to all the people of the world. God and the True Parents' family are as one. Though there are only one set of True Parents, there are many Blessed Families standing in their stead that can spread out across the world and become channels that distribute blessings on their behalf. You should strive to become such a family. (260-195, 1994.5.8)

Pledge number six mentions moving heavenly fortune, doesn't it? Here, you are making the pledge to "become a family that moves heavenly fortune by embodying God and True Parents…by centering on true love." The hardships endured by the True Parents were not for their own benefit. Everything was for the liberation of all humanity and in order to convey and distribute heavenly fortune amongst them. The heavenly fortune that comes with the True Parents needs to be handed out. In short, you need to become channels of blessing. Do you understand? No matter how advanced you are and how united you are, you should not try to receive blessings for your own benefit while you are on earth. By performing meritorious deeds on earth you should receive the great benefits of heavenly fortune. These should not be kept for you but conveyed to others so that all may be satisfied.

Until now, I have walked the path of opposition in order to connect all peoples to the heavenly fortune, and to establish the Will of the Parent in an environment of happiness and freedom. As such, everyone would be able to move heaven and earth and receive blessings from God. As representatives of the True Parents' family, the blessed couples should also become families that distribute heavenly fortune to others, because only then can they attain the right to follow the footsteps of the True Parents into God's Kingdom, and live there together with them. (261-91, 1994.5.22)

"Our family… pledges to become a family that moves heavenly fortune by embodying God and True Parents, and to perfect a family that conveys Heaven's blessing to our community, by centering on true love." These words simply mean that you should become institutions of blessings. Only then can you become channels that can distribute blessings from God as the families who can unify heaven and earth. Do you understand? You need to become a fountain of blessings. (264-202, 1994.10.9)

7. Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges, through living for the sake of others, to perfect the world based on the culture of heart, which is rooted in the original lineage, by centering on true love.

Pledge number seven of the Family Pledge reads, "7. Our family… pledges… to perfect the world based on the culture of heart, which is rooted in the original lineage, by centering on true love." The clause "Our family... rooted in the original lineage… centering on true love" emphasizes the words "original lineage." Lineage is very important. It should be neither changed nor defiled. This part of the Pledge tells us to create a world based on the culture of heart. The culture of heart means living everyday life as an expression of the principle of living for the sake of others with true love. The world based on the culture of heart refers to the one great enclosure embracing everything -- that is, the tribe of the realm of the heart. (260-160, 1994.5.2)

Can you understand what is meant by "the world based on the culture of heart"? In simple terms, it means that the worlds of God's heart and the True Parents' heart, the spiritual and physical worlds are all as one. That is why we say that our family pledges to build a world based on the culture of heart. This is our ideal. There can be only one culture and not two. The fallen world is overflowing with many cultures. Only when we have united them into one can we welcome the Kingdom of Heaven at the level of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos. Without such a heart, the individual, family and tribe cannot be connected. Without the world based on the culture of heart, unity can never come on all levels from the individual right through to the cosmos. (260-196, 1994.5.8)

God's world is one based on the culture of heart. It is one unified extended family centered upon the one love of God. As such, the five races should live as one big family, with no one above or below others. Such a time is coming. If the people living in the world were united in the desire to create a lifestyle of equality for all, then how could we do that? On what nation should that lifestyle be based? In order to make that choice, we should base our decision on the poorest nation in the world. For instance, if North Korea were the poorest, we should base our decision upon it, not Africa or Japan. Centering on the Adam nation, we should set the poorest nation as the standard. (261-93, 1994.5.22)

The world based on the culture of heart is the world of God's original culture and one that is based on the culture of perfected Adam who has not fallen. There cannot be two cultures but only one. Therefore in the future, the world will be unified and there will be only one language and one set of customs and traditions. Only in such a circumstance can God dwell with individuals and families. (261-95, 1994.5.22)

"Our family… pledges… to perfect the world based on the culture of heart, which is rooted in the original lineage, by centering on true love." This part of the Pledge speaks about the world of heart, the world where true love has been manifested. The world should become such a place that, wherever you go, you will find families waiting to welcome you as guests. Families would invite guests whenever they had something good to eat, with the heart of sharing it with other brothers and sisters from around the world. We will enter an era in which every family will want to serve other families in the world as their own brothers and sisters, sharing food and whatever else they have.

By welcoming the era where we will manifest and globalize the realm of heart, we will consequently establish a world based on the unified culture of heart, a world of a single unified culture. The world will be without war or conflict, and God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven will be realized. Once the world of the culture of heart is established, God's providence of restoration will come to an end. (264-202, 1994.10.9)

8. Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges, having entered the Completed Testament Age, to achieve the ideal of God and human beings united in love through absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, and to perfect the realm of liberation and complete freedom in the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, by centering on true love.

What are the contents of pledge number eight? "Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges, having entered the Completed Testament Age, to achieve the ideal of God and human beings united in love through absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, and to perfect the realm of liberation and complete freedom in the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, by centering on true love." This pledge depicts the time of creation when God made the Garden of Eden.

Having entered the Completed Testament Age, through absolute faith, absolute love and absolute what? -- obedience. You need to achieve the ideal oneness of God and humankind in love, and unity between God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven. Then you are able to be freely active in all corners of the world, with the rights of God's children. Only then can you presume to liberate Him and perfect the realm of liberation in God's Kingdom on earth and in heaven. (301-85, 1999.4.16)

At the time of creation, God stood in the position of having exercised absolute faith, love, and obedience, but because human beings failed to form families that could stand as object partners to Him, they consequently fell into hell. We are now living in the time when everything that was lost in Adam's family can be restored worldwide through absolute faith, love and obedience on the unified foundation of True Parents' realm of victory. Unification Church members must therefore inherit and practice absolute faith, love and obedience centering on the True Parents. True Parents inherited these absolute traditions from God, and so you should inherit these traditions in turn. Do you understand? Then God's blessing will be with you. (1996.11.3)

It is our destined and inevitable task to create a relationship of unity between father and child, but what should that unity be based on? From the bone marrow and the seed, it should be centered upon true love. Only when a baby is born in such a way can it come to mature enough in heart and body to embrace the whole world and to unite with its father and mother. Children should follow their parents with absolute faith, love and obedience, just as the son and father should follow the grandfather with absolute faith, love and obedience. These qualities will be handed down as an eternal tradition. Our preordained task is to perform liberation! Only then can we fulfill pledge number eight of the Pledge, which is to achieve the ideal of God and human beings united in love through absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, as we have entered the Completed Testament Age. Only when this state of oneness has been achieved can we perfect the realm of liberation in the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven. (295-167, 1998.8.28) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Chapter Three - A Perspective on the Nation and the World Section 1. The One Nation and World Sought by Humankind.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter Three - A Perspective on the Nation and the World
Section 1. The One Nation and World Sought by Humankind

1.1. The Adam-centered ideology, Adam's nation and Adam's world

What would have happened if the original human ancestors, Adam and Eve, had not fallen? In Adam's family, Adam would have become the leader of his tribe. At the same time, he also would have become the leader of his people. In addition, as the representative of the nation, Adam would have become king. Thus, the world would have united under the one philosophy based on Adam. All trivial and worthless philosophies and doctrines would have been cast aside. A myriad of doctrines brings great confusion to the world. They must be exposed at their roots and eliminated. Humanity's system of thought should have been based on Adam. The language should also have been Adam's language, the culture should have been Adam's culture, the tradition should have been Adam's tradition, the lifestyle should have been Adam's lifestyle, and the administrative systems should have been Adam's administrative systems. Everything should have come under the system of thought of Adam's nation. The ideology centered on the true Adam is Godism. Everyone must become one with God, centered on His heart. This is what we call Godism. (20-123, 1968.5.1)

Would the family formed by Adam and Eve, had they not fallen, have been one just for the two of them or one that represented the universe? Then, to whom would the nation they established belong? Would it be God's nation or Adam and Eve's nation? It would be Adam and Eve's God-centered nation, sharing a common purpose with Him. The expanded form of that nation would be the world, and that world would also be God-centered. You should understand this. (161-243, 1987.2.22)

What are we heading for? We are on our way to God's kingdom, beginning with the kingdom on the family level to that on the tribal, global and finally universal level. That is our ultimate goal. Those who, while on earth, think of the world as their country and all the people in it as their brothers and sisters, and inherit such world-embracing traditions will, without a doubt, pass on to the place nearest to God's kingdom. This is only logical. (161-225, 1987.2.15)

Regarding heaven, don't think to yourselves, "I will bring my parents and children there with me." Instead, you should strive to bring the whole nation with you. It won't do to abandon your nation and only concern yourself with your family, thinking in your hearts, "Oh, my children!" You need to bring your nation with you. Included in the nation are your entire race and children. In my case, I resolved in my heart, "I will bring with me the whole world when I enter heaven." With this thought in my head, I worked, slept, ate, and lived my life. Since that was the way I led my life, I can pass to the central place in the spirit world. Wouldn't such a way of thinking come from God, true parents and true children? (161-225, 1987.2.15)

There can be no national boundaries in a world created by God. There can be no racial discrimination between blacks and whites. There can be no reason for conflict because only goodness prevails in such a world. Nevertheless, we see that the world we are living in is divided into separate nations by borders. Not only between races, but even within a family discord and disunity can arise between husband and wife or between parents and children. The people of goodness are struggling with those who are evil. Considering the current situation of the world, it can easily be discerned that the coming Lord must unite the world, making it a place with no racial discrimination and no borders between nations. He must reunite all broken families, and establish a kingdom of peace in this world where even now as we speak goodness is in conflict with evil. (53-72, 1972.2.9)

Once people get to know that God definitely exists, they cannot help but follow His will. What is His will? It is to create an ideal world, by transforming the people in this world into His beloved people and this earth into His beloved domain, and bringing them together as one sovereign nation. (56-192, 1972.5.14)

Do you have such a nation? Since you don't, don't you need to establish one? What would that nation be like? It would be an ideal nation, a unified nation. It would be a nation anyone and everyone can enter. No one is excluded from the responsibility of building such a nation. Families, tribes, nations and the world have to cooperate in its establishment. That is how individuals, families, tribes, races, nations and the whole world can be united. (18-213, 1967.6.8)

Everyone needs to have their own nation. That is the absolute condition that all human beings must fulfill. Everyone without exception needs to lead a purposeful life, full of hope for such a nation and such a righteous goal. In their hearts they need to picture Utopia, and strive to live for their nation and ultimate goal by establishing laws of righteousness and living up to them. (18-213, 1967.6.8)

Generally speaking, globalism means to see the world as one nation and all humankind as compatriots, but the globalism the Unification Church is referring to transcends all barriers from the family level upward. It is a globalism for all humanity in order to establish one world with one God as our Parent and all humankind as brothers and sisters. How fascinating this globalism of ours is! (Blessed Family -844)

What would heaven be like? What would God's kingdom on earth be like? It would be the place where people all over the world would live like Unification Church members. God's kingdom on earth would be where every person adopted our way of life. What would that world be like? It would be one where everyone would dwell together with God, and where no one would claim that He did not exist or have doubts about Him. It would be a world where everyone would unite together under God as our Heavenly Father. There would be no temptations from Satan, because he would not exist. The world governed by God would be His kingdom on earth, where He would reside with us. (79-304, 1975.9.21)

Without understanding about the Human Fall through the Divine Principle, we cannot resolve the fundamental problems in the world, and settle all the moral problems of humankind. Without the Divine Principle, human problems cannot be rectified because the troubles we face are part of the final hopeless phenomena of the Last Days, putting an end to the history brought about by Satan after his betrayal of God. These conflicts are Satan's strategy to ruin and destroy humanity. Unless solutions are found, history cannot be resolved. Without resolving the past, we cannot expect to straighten out the present. Therefore we need to first come up with counter proposals with regard to God's creation and ideals, and based on that, return to Godism and the way of true love, which are not self-centered but rather altruistic. In short, objects of love must be created. There is no other way to settle these matters. (219-266, 1991.10.11)

What is the purpose of marriage? It is in order to unite a man and woman centering upon the love of God in His presence. Such a union is the origin of peace and of the universe itself. The essence of true love lies in the father living for the sake of the mother and vice versa, the elder brother living for the sake of the younger brother and vice versa, and so on and so forth. A family whose members are interlocked closely with a love that esteems others is where God's love can dwell eternally, and where an eternal family and an everlasting nation can begin. (221-212, 1991.10.24)

1.2. The nation we all desire

We adore God's kingdom because it is a place where love dwells. It is the place where love remains eternally, not temporarily, and continues to exist transcending time and space. It is also the place where one can be respected and revered, and have one's value acknowledged one hundred percent. In short, it is a place of eternal happiness. That is why human beings yearn and long for God's kingdom. (25-284, 1969.10.5)

If God's kingdom cannot be restored on earth during our lifetime, then once you have passed on to the spirit world, you will not be considered worthy to belong to it. You need to achieve sovereignty within God's dominion on earth before entering the spirit world. Such is the original standard of creation. (40-131, 1971.1.30)

There is nothing on earth that I covet at present. Even from a secular point of view, there is nothing for which I should feel envious. I am not interested in worldly things. I am not even remotely concerned about things like money, land and houses. "Be it in a one-room house or whatever, I must die -- when the time comes -- in God's kingdom. Shouldn't I pass on to the next world in a nation protected by God? If the end comes and I go to the next world without having achieved that, how pathetic my life would have been on earth! So I must seek out that nation, even if I only live in it for one day before I die." This is my lifetime wish. I am following this path with a mind that says for that one day of fulfillment, I am willing to sacrifice thousands of days. Even when you are resting, I am walking steadily on. If you can't do it, I will mobilize foreigners in your stead, and if Korea can't do it, I will have the other nations engage in an enveloping operation. In any event, I must continue down my path. (51-340, 1971.12.5)

The purpose of our leading a religious life is so that we can become the citizens of God's kingdom. Unless you do that, there will be no way for humanity and all creation to freely love you and to be proud of you as God's children. People without a nation are prone to face attacks at any time. They are bound to be placed in a miserable plight. More likely than not, they will be taken advantage of for no reason at all. In order not to become such people, the task we need to fulfill is to restore the nation desired by God, the nation that will serve as His foothold. (55-79, 1972.4.23)

We are shedding sweat and blood for this nation and this race in order to establish God's eternal kingdom, the blessed land that our descendants for thousands of generations to come can praise forever. (14-193, 1964.10.3)

There is no doubt that God's kingdom is a place that is governed according to His will by the sovereignty held by His begotten children upholding His command. In such a place, democracy or communism cannot exist. Once it is established, the kingdom would remain eternally. Taking all this into consideration, we cannot help but think that it is truly lamentable that we are not citizens of such a kingdom. Therefore, we should lament the fact that we are not a part of such a nation. In fact, we should all lament the fact that we do not have such an unchanging sovereignty. (72-291, 1974.9.1)

Humanity has established sovereign nation after sovereign nation in order to establish such a unified sovereignty, nation and domain. In this process, a great number of people lost their lives, innumerable citizens were sacrificed, countless nations were destroyed, and many sovereign powers were replaced by others. Thus, is it not obvious that the people who were sacrificed, the people standing on God's side and those who sacrificed their lives for these causes would wish for us to one day establish God's nation and world? (72-292, 1974.9.1)

God sent His beloved son and daughter to this earth in His endeavors to establish one eternal nation, but at present, the foundation on which a nation can be restored has not been prepared yet. As all efforts made to this end were unsuccessful, time after time a man of God was sent to earth to promote, carry out and bring His work to a successful conclusion. The history that has unfolded until the present is none other than the chronicle of this work. (30-10, 1970.3.14)

The citizens of a nation without sovereignty are in a pitiful plight. Hence, Jesus preached out of concern: "Therefore do not be anxious, saying, 'What shall we eat?' or 'What shall we drink?' or 'What shall we wear?' For the Gentiles seek all these things; and your heavenly Father knows that you need them all. But seek first his kingdom and his righteousness, and all these things shall be yours as well." (Matt. 6:31-33). Did he say you should seek His son first or His kingdom? He told you to seek the kingdom desired by God. (34-337, 1970.9.20)

Even Jesus is waiting in paradise. You need to understand that, because a nation with the right to connect earth directly to heaven was not established, Jesus was blocked from standing before God's throne. Until the sovereignty of God's Kingdom is established Jesus could not reign over it as ruler and stand before God. Paradise is like a waiting room before entering heaven. Furthermore, heaven is a place you cannot enter having lived alone. It is the place where Adam and Eve would have remained together as a family had they not fallen. It is the place that you will share with your children and family; otherwise it is not possible to enter. (56-201, 1972.5.14)

Why have religious people fought a losing battle until now? It is because they have not had families, societies or nations to back them up in their faith. They were people without a nation. If they had had a nation to support them, they would have been able to survive within its domain even if their own tribes had opposed them. Yet, because this was not the case, religious believers were persecuted wherever they went, and were forced to walk the path of the sacrificial offering, shedding blood time after time. This was all due to the fact that they did not have their own nation. If they had had a sovereign and a nation, any time they exclaimed, "You ignorant people, this is the right thing!" they would have been answered with a "Yes" from others; instead, they suffered because of not having a nation. (56-159, 1972.5.14)

In this day and age, the world domain in which spiritual salvation was perfected on earth, the realm of Christian culture, is the democratic world. However, there is no Christian state in this present-day world that God can select as His chosen people and promise to send the Messiah to, just as He promised the Israelites in ancient times when He designated them as His chosen people, the covenant still held sacred by the Jews. All of you must understand this. This is the reason for which, having lost its land, and in pursuit of a nation floating in midair with only a name and no domain, the realm of Christian culture was driven west when chased from the east, and driven south when chased from the north, wandering and evading the path of death, and yet all the while expanding worldwide. (65-48, 1972.11.13)

Unification Church members do not have their own nation. The democratic world we see today is the fruit of God's six-thousand-year long endeavors. Had you been born in Israel at the time of Jesus, you would have been killed in no time at all. A man like me would have been done away with, without leaving even the smallest trace of my existence. We must understand clearly that in this world today, there are iniquitous representatives of Satan in every nation, and communism, which is the embodiment of evil on the global level, is making preparations for the final desperate battle to blot out religion. Do we have a nation that we can claim as our own? Since we do not, aren't we like outcasts from the world, and haven't we been treated accordingly? Never forget that you have more to feel mortified about than anyone else. (55-209, 1972.5.9)

If we do not have our own nation, then, however happy our family may feel, at any moment a group of brigands can appear in front of us and cut off our heads. Thus, we must establish our nation. Religious people do not understand this; they have no clear idea of it. We must establish a nation of goodness. This is the purpose of religion. (57-260, 1972.6.4)

Where is the representative individual who can restore God's kingdom? Nowhere on earth. That being the case, this representative individual is to be received through religion according to the ideology centered on the Second Advent, which declares that a new individual will come forth, who will in turn form a new family, tribe, race, nation and world. Thus, this Second Advent doctrine is fundamentally different from others. This representative individual would have to uproot those who are corrupted in this world of death, take root at that place and grow through the fertilizer of the secular world.

He would be the one whose leadership characteristics empower him to use that as fertilizer. Taking into account that he should have the character of a citizen or son of the Kingdom, with the power of resurrection, and use what is regarded as good in the satanic world as a resource for his vitality, he must be a person with the character of a leader that enables him to grow with this world of death, using the decomposing corpses in it as fertilizer. In other words, he is not someone who is controlled by this world of death. (49-93, 1971.10.9)

Christ at his Second Advent is coming to save humanity. Once the heavenly standard has been established, God is ready to strike. He takes the offensive. That does not mean that He kills His foes by executing them in the style of Stalin; instead, He makes them surrender at once. He must make Satan submit to Him, firstly through His ideology, secondly through His citizenry, thirdly through His sovereignty, and fourthly through His territory. Everyone desires to have ideals, friends, power, and money, and these four items represent the four that have been listed above. (12-169, 1963.3.16) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Chapter Three - A Perspective on the Nation and the World Section 2. Characteristics of an Ideal Society, Nation and World.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter Three - A Perspective on the Nation and the World
Section 2. Characteristics of an Ideal Society, Nation and World

2.1. Humankind as one extended family

The place we wish to inhabit is heaven. Would there be borders in it? Of course not. Would there be more than one language in it? Surely not. Would there be racial discrimination? Not in the least. Then, what would heaven be like? Since all human beings were originally born from God's bosom, they are all brothers and sisters. From God's viewpoint, since all of us are His children, it naturally follows that we are all siblings; from the viewpoint of His kingdom on earth, we are all citizens of the same kingdom. Every one of us is a citizen, a subject of this kingdom. (66-281, 1973.5.16)

A perfected human being should become a citizen of the one global nation that is also God's kingdom. Which country do you belong to? Among those of you gathered here, some may be American, some German, some Korean, and so on, but where is God's kingdom? This world, earth, is your nation as well as mine. Where is our hometown? This world is our hometown. We are not concerned with national boundaries and things like that. Neither are we concerned about the differences between blacks and whites. All of us are God's children. (79-247, 1975.8.24)

The Divine Principle is the truth that cannot be changed through eternal history. It cannot be changed by the authority of some powerful person or the influence of some great nation. Not even the whole world or God Himself can change it. As this truth has remained unchanging from the past until the present, and will continue to remain unchanged even in the future, it undoubtedly holds the ideal value sought after by humankind since the beginning of time.

When the people who have been resurrected through this Principle become as one, transcending nation and world, they will all be siblings. Then white, black and yellow races will not exist. Black people differ from others in terms of their skin color and nothing else. Bone, skin, blood and mind are the same. The difference lies only with skin color, which has been altered through climate and environment, which cannot be helped. (Blessed Family - 847)

Let's consider pine trees. As we move from the Polar regions to the temperate zone, trees become different. They vary according to their environment, starting points and history. Let's think about bears. The bears at the North Pole are white to protect themselves in an environment that is white. The white race is like the white bears at the North Pole whereas the black race is like the black bears in the temperate zone. That is the only difference. Would bears discriminate against each other by reason of the color of their fur? (Blessed Family - 847)

All humanity should become as one. The Unification Church holds international weddings. Westerners are married to Orientals, and whites and blacks get married as well. These marriages which have been held regardless of race are the most beautiful scenes in history. The problem appears when we cannot transcend racial barriers. Humankind will perish unless an inspired global ideology with such assertions emerges. They are brothers and sisters as far as God is concerned. There's no excuse for us not to be united before Him. America's founding spirit is committed to building one nation under God. This spirit is magnificent, and at present we are actually seeing it being realized. (Blessed Family - 849)

All peoples in the world are the same in that they are all human beings regardless of skin color. Whether white or black, the only difference between them is their living environment. Suppose a man married a black woman and had a black child with her, and then married a white woman and had a white child with her. He would be as much the father of the white child as he would be of the black child. These two children would share the same father. Unless people are made to feel deeply in their hearts that they are siblings born of the same Father, whatever it takes for them to realize it, the unification of all peoples and generations in the world will be impossible. (18-111, 1967.5.28)

The quickest way to bring unity of all races is international marriage. A man and woman selected from two totally different cultural spheres and environments have to become as one in harmony through God's love. This is complete unity and harmony. We have to realize such an ideal. In order to accomplish such a great work, we should find the gigantic power of love. Such a great power can only come from the utmost power of love. That is not the changing love expressed according to social and environmental circumstances. Only the most consistent and deep love can transcend the differences of nationality, race, culture and knowledge. (Blessed Family I-845)

How can the world be united, and how can the foundation for relationships of heart be laid? These are the questions to consider. That is why I plan to hold international holy weddings for young men and women in the future. This is what God wants. He doesn't want people who stay quietly hidden within the boundaries of Korea; instead, He wishes for everything to be fulfilled within His ideological realm. The greatest desire of communist women is to marry workers. Unification Church women, however, should aim for much more than that. (17-43, 1966.11.6)

From now on, the number of members in your family who have formed a union with the lineages of other races will be what you can be proud of once you have passed to the spirit world. Therefore, when it comes to your sons and daughters, it would be essential to have them marry internationally. In the future, all single men and women of the Unification Church should get married internationally. Whether you are born a man or a woman, it would be worthy to do that. (34-73, 1970.8.29)

God is fair. America has become the representative nation in which material civilization has flourished thanks to all His blessings. As such, it would have difficulty in suddenly changing its external values to internal values. On the other hand, in the East, we set store by the spiritual aspect rather than the material. The West has been blessed externally, but is still lacking in terms of internal values, whereas on the other hand the East has been internally blessed, but is lacking externally. God is so fair. (Blessed Family II - 380)

If you focus on spirituality in religion, you will reject materialism. In attaching importance to its spiritual civilization, the Orient rejected materialism. That materialism was embraced by the West. Many nations in the West, including the United States, have managed to achieve a high standard of living because they secured all the natural resources of the East as their own and used them to develop and advance Western Civilization. However, they have reached their limit. The spiritual civilization of the Orient has also reached its limit. The Orient has gradually come to pursue Western material civilization, while the West has come to pursue Oriental spiritual civilization. Consequently, we have reached the time when these two civilizations are engaged in a mutual cultural exchange. (Blessed Family II - 381)

What would be the most difficult and arduous path for human beings? It would be the path to heaven. Of all the paths in this universe, it is the most difficult one for humankind. Once again: the hardest path would be that leading to heaven.

Did Jesus go to heaven? He is currently in paradise, the waiting room prior to entering it. That shows you how difficult it is to reach heaven. Then is God dwelling in heaven? The answer is no. Then is there anyone who could enter heaven ever since the outset of history? If God cannot dwell there, and His son could not even enter there, who on earth could have entered it? So, would there be anyone living in heaven at this moment? No, there wouldn't be even one person. That is why the path to heaven is by far the most difficult of all. (72-253, 1974.6.30)

2.2. The society of interdependence, mutual prosperity and universally shared values

What attracts God most is the culture of love. Would He require money, power, knowledge or things like that? In order to design and build a nice house, one would need bricks, doors and various other materials, but most important of all would be the overall beauty of perfection that gives the finishing touch to it.

The greatest hope God cherishes for humankind is not for us to be wealthy or to become academics. As it is stated in the Bible, you should love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul and with all your strength. This is the First Commandment. The Second Commandment is to love your neighbor as yourself. These are amazing words. (143-273, 1986.3.20)

In First Corinthians, Chapter 13, the chapter on love, it states that amongst faith, hope and love, three qualities that are eternal in nature, love is the greatest of all. Isn't that true? Humankind has not understood this truth. What does it mean to love with all your heart, and with all your soul and with all your strength? It means to love by giving everything you have, even your life.

Have you all ever loved someone so completely? Have wives loved their husbands so completely, have students loved their teachers so completely, and have citizens loved their nation so completely? As no one has ever practiced perfect love, we need to create exemplary models.

In factories, molding dies are first designed, and then products are mass-produced using these dies; similarly, we need to make a model of a true human being that will serve as a die. Only then can true human beings multiply and spread out across the world, by following the example set by that model. (143-273, 1986.3.20)

When the time comes the era of self-assertion will pass away, and we will enter into a new era where one would not be able to claim oneself as being the best. From that time on, we will live in a world of mutuality, namely, the world of interdependence, mutual prosperity and universally shared values. Hence, the Unification Church emphasizes interdependence, mutual prosperity and universally shared values. That world cannot be established by the efforts of just one person. (24-298, 1969.8.31)

The world of interdependence, mutual prosperity and universally shared values is that desired by humanity which reflects God's ideal kingdom. Such a world cannot be achieved by just one individual; and it follows that in that world one would not live all by oneself. Along with oneself there would be one's spouse and subsequently one's family. This should not remain as a concept but should rather be acted out in real life. The world in which this concept has been practiced in reality on the stage of life would be that of God's kingdom. (24-300, 1969.8.31)

What would the ideal world be like? It would certainly not be a place where people are at odds with and jealous of each other, begrudging one another's successes, and becoming sick with envy over other people's happiness. Instead, it would be a world where the success of one person would be the success of everyone and the joy of one person would be the joy of everyone. The pleasures and joys of one person could be shared by everyone in the whole world. (18-102, 1967.5.28)

Does the left eye work in unison with the right eye or not? This depicts mutual prosperity. Every part of the body is living for one purpose, and this is how every human faculty works. Though each person has two nostrils, if one were blocked, would that feel good or bad? Likewise, if one ear were blocked, would that be nice or not? Is it good to be crippled or not? Try cutting off a limb, either a leg or an arm. You would not feel good. That is why all forms of existence that have reciprocal relationships with others testify to the existence of heaven and earth through their being. In other words, human beings themselves are living proof of that fact, and the heart is aware of this. The saying, "The human heart reflects God's heart" derives from this. (24-300, 1969.8.31)

2.3. One language

American pigs grunt in the same way as Korean pigs, and American sparrows chirp the same way as Korean sparrows. Considering this, why are we human beings, the lords of all creation, in this state? Everywhere you go they speak a different language, though the pigs in all those places grunt the same way and cows moo the same way as well. It is so much trouble just to order a meal! You not only become mute but also deaf. What is the cause of this? In a word, our current situation resulted from the Fall. How can we claim to be the lords of all creation when we are not even capable of unifying our languages and speaking just one? How sad this is! There are many absurdities in this world. (20-124, 1968.5.1)

With God's absolute love as the center, an absolute man and woman must come together and establish an absolute culture. In order to establish such a culture, we need one unified language and alphabet before anything else, and so I have emphasized time and again that you need to learn the Korean language and alphabet. This is because the creation and development of a culture is communicated to others through the written and spoken word. (135-166, 1985.11.12)

In the future, language will pose a big problem. I'm sure it is very troublesome for you even at this moment as I am speaking in Korean. How much harder, then, would it be for you to understand me if there were no one to interpret my words? Should you learn from me, or I from you? Once you understand the Korean language I speak, you will be able to learn about things more deeply, and you will come to possess knowledge that is much more valuable than what you understand at the present time. Since learning in this way is much more important than anything else, we come to the conclusion that this is the way it should be. (74-33, 1974.11.10)

If the True Parents' children cannot speak their mother tongue, they are no better off than mutes. Mutes! That is how the world will unfold as time goes on. I came to this western society and created a considerable stir in it. You should realize that my appearance here is a new threat and problem to the religious world, unrivaled by any in recent times. You should also bear in mind that from now on, studies of the original language would involve learning Korean. No matter how many of your English-language books say one thing, if the Korean original text says another, the English text must be revised to conform to it. That which is unchanging is precious, and this is true of everything. In the future all of you will need to study the original language. (74-33, 1974.11.10)

The Korean language and alphabet were created and are being used in Korea. The term True Parents was first coined in Korean. For the first time in history, God's love and True Parents' love could be engrafted based on True Parents' love. At the beginning of the time when God could speak about love, He could only communicate in Korean on the foundation of the love centered on True Parents. The origin of the words True Parents is absolute -- therein lies the reason you must learn Korean.

You also need to learn the Korean alphabet because it contains the letters used to write the language. You should understand that the first place God could speak the words of true love is in Korea. (135-166, 1985.11.12)

Since I first used the words True Parents in Korean, the origin of this term is the Korean. The words Cham Bu Mo (True Parents) are not English or Chinese, but Korean. Consequently, Korea can also be said to be the homeland of love for Unification Church members. Since this is the case, they, who need to seek out that homeland of love, will have to learn the Korean language and alphabet. Moreover, your desire to be blessed to Korean men and women is an expression of your innermost heart, yearning to come near to the original homeland, because the origin of the language in which God first spoke His words of true love is Korean. (135-166, 1985.11.12)

There is a philosophy to be found in the Korean language. It comes from a background of the principles and harmony of heaven and earth. There is one famous Korean in the United States who was awarded a doctorate in linguistics for Korean pronunciation. (173-75, 1988.1.3)

The Korean language is a very high-level language of religion, with expressions that are deep and delicate. No other language in the world can rival Korean in this aspect. That is why Korean people are considered to be very smart. They are trained to catch and understand every word through a precise and analytical language, and so their brain structures are on a significantly higher plane than others. Don't Koreans always take first place in the International Vocational Training Competition? As far as I know, they have held that position for seven years in a row. (173-75, 1988.1.3)

As a unified world is the goal, you should complete the reading of my speeches in the unified language. What will you do if you cannot even read those books in the original language? You need to read them in my language, not in English or German. Once you can read them, you will have no trouble in preparing sermons. The books of my speeches contain a lifetime's worth of my words.

When you pass to the spirit world and are engaged in a dialogue, will you say, "I have never come across such books and so have never read them"? I am of the mind not to have these books translated into English at all. It would be even better to include Chinese characters in them. You will find yourself in big trouble if you pass on to the next world without having read these books, especially if you are a leader. In the coming generation, would you expect to find me or my speech books in every house? Think about it. What will it be? Of course it will be the books. (173-76, 1988.1.3) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Chapter Three - A Perspective on the Nation and the World Section 3. The Way of True Love is the Central Ideology of Humankind.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter Three - A Perspective on the Nation and the World
Section 3. The Way of True Love is the Central Ideology of Humankind

3.1. The way of Adam is the way of the parent

Originally, Adam, as the progenitor of the human race, was meant to be, at the same time, the head of his family, tribe and race, as well as the king of his nation. Had the Fall not taken place, what way would this world have followed? It would have become a world of the way of Adam. Another word for this is Godism. That is how the world was originally intended to be. Yet this plan was torn to shreds by the Fall. The hole caused by Adam needs to be patched up. The Fall blew a big hole through God's ideal world. (155-304, 1965.11.1)

What did God have planned for Adam and Eve had they not fallen? He would have blessed them in holy matrimony and had them give birth to children in whom He could delight, thereby forming a family that would have been a source of joy to Him and having it expand into a tribe and then a nation.

Once this nation expanded further, it would have formed a world of Godism and the Adam-centered ideology simultaneously. The ideology to be found in that world would have been the Adam-centered ideology, which would have been an outlook on the universe, cosmos and life itself.

It would have been fine to have five races, all of different complexions, living together in that world. Skin color is merely a reflection of one's environment, and so having numerous peoples with different skin colors is a natural and fine thing. Then how did these peoples come to have different languages? Due to the Fall of the first ancestors, God separated them. (156-202, 1966.5.25)

The only path we need to know is the way of Adam; the only language, culture, tradition, way of life and system of government would be those derived from Adam. In fact, everything in this world should have been in accordance with the system of government of Adam's nation. Such a path is Godism, as we need to attain oneness with God through His heart. (20-123, 1968.5.1)

Before worrying about sovereignty, we need first to discuss the equality of human rights. The path we are in pursuit of is the cosmos-centered path, which can also be termed Godism. This is about becoming one with God. Today's democracy has excluded God from everything, and communism is an ideology whose sole considerations are materialism and humanism. The cosmos-centered ideology, on the other hand, brings humankind together with God. Through that, we want to make this world one under God's sovereignty. (13-72, 1963.10.18)

We need to create the basis upon which we can establish the blessed land of the mind and heart, thereby setting a standard through which heart, mind, and body can be interconnected. Once mind and body are united in this manner, we need to embrace the world. Thus, in today's era, we need a cosmic ideology that extends far beyond globalism, and this is none other than Godism. Unless people base their earthly lives on Godism and establish a firm standard through which mind and body can consistently experience God's heart, we will never be able to live happily. (8-30, 1959.10.25)

Due to the Fall, people's minds and bodies were subjected to Satan's false love, which in turn made them into egocentric, and consequently, dysfunctional individuals. Hence, the families, societies, nations and world formed by the coming together of such individuals created multi-dimensional expanded conflicts and were afflicted with mutual distrust, disunity, and discord through the complications and lack of integrity within themselves. Due to egocentricity, which reflects Satan's desire, the democratic world today has become egocentric, with Satan and the people living in it heading toward destruction. To save this world, we need Unification Thought and Godism based on God's true love. (219-109, 1991.8.27)

Godism is not about living for the sake of oneself. It teaches giving for the sake of others. In short, it is a path whereby one puts others before oneself. The devil's ideology tells you to live for yourself whereas God's ideology asks you to live for others. That is why the more you give and give and then give again, the more your possessions will pile up in the next world of eternity. In the communist world, the more one gives, the more one loses, and so no one works for others. In God's world, on the other hand, this is not the case, and so everyone works night and day without rest, shedding blood and sweat, for the benefit of everyone else. Those who consistently give in the same manner as God are bound to be blessed. (209-292, 1990.11.30)

What is Godism? Another term for it is the Way of True Love. What is the Way of True Love all about? It is about giving and giving, and forgetting that you have given. If all its citizens were like that, what would Korea be like? (201-54, 1990.2.28)

What is the Way of the Parent? It is the Way of the True Parent, which means having Adam and Eve as perfected parents on earth. Then what is Godism? Since the True Parents are the horizontal parents, human beings also need their vertical parent. Hence, the vertical Way of the Parent is Godism. Head-wing thought is also the Way of the True Parent, and Godism can also be said to be vertical Godism. The horizontal Way of the True Parent and vertical Godism, that is the vertical and the horizontal, come together and thus connect the life, love and lineage in heaven with those three entities on earth. The human race was born from this union, and that is why human beings have acquired dual characteristics. They consist of the internal and external selves. The internal self is one's vertical aspect, and the external self is one's horizontal aspect. These two selves come together to form a human being, the fruit of the union mentioned above. (224-277, 1991.12.15)

3.2. The way of the parent is the way of true love

What attracts God most is the culture of love. Would He require money, power, knowledge or things like that? In order to design and build a nice house, one would need bricks, doors, and various other materials, but most important of all would be the overall beauty of perfection that gives the finishing touch to it. The greatest hope God cherishes for humankind is not for us to be wealthy or to become academics. As it is stated in the Bible, you should love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your strength. This is the First Commandment. The Second Commandment is to love your neighbor as yourself. These are amazing words. (143-273, 1986.3.20)

The path we should follow is the one we truly desire to tread from the bottom of our hearts, and the nation we should seek to establish is the one we truly desire to live in eternally. The things that we would possess by right should be guaranteed to belong to the cosmos as well as to us, and to this present era as well as to the past and the future. Moreover, we should also be in possession of the authority and knowledge that will enable us to share our sorrows as well as our joys with heaven and earth. This is the greatest desire and hope that the fallen people of today should strive to fulfill in this world. (13-31, 1963.10.16)

Where would the realization of God's ideal kingdom, that is, the restoration of the homeland, first take place? It will begin with an individual who believes in loving his enemies. Hence, as long as God remains in existence, Christianity, the religion that came forth first with the movement to eliminate national boundaries, transcend all the walls of environment and culture, and embrace its enemies, by virtue of the power of love, cannot help but become the most widespread religion in the world. When you sow beans, you reap beans; when you sow red beans, you reap red beans; and when you sow seeds of red flowers, red flowers will bloom. Similarly, if Satan, who takes vengeance upon his enemies, sows seeds of the devil, from that place will grow trees of evil that take vengeance on their enemies. If, on the other hand, one who loves his enemies sows the seeds of goodness, from there will grow trees of goodness that will love their enemies. Such is the law of nature. (107-18, 1980.2.21)

There is no doubt that God's kingdom is a place that is governed according to His will by the sovereignty held by His begotten children upholding His command. In such a place, democracy or communism cannot exist. Once it is established, the kingdom will remain eternally. Taking all this into consideration, we cannot help but think that it is truly lamentable that we are not citizens of such a kingdom. Therefore, we should lament the fact that we are not a part of such a nation. In fact, we should all lament the fact that we do not have such an unchanging sovereignty. (72-291, 1974.9.1)

What sort of ideology is Godism, which is capable of absorbing communism and democracy through Unification Thought, which I have advocated? Is it about showing off one's powers? No, it is based on true love. The question is how we are going to digest this world through true love. (181-227, 1988.10.3)

For whom does the democracy of Korea exist? It is not for political parties. Instead, it exists for the Republic of Korea. Then what should the system of thinking that governs Korea be all about? It should be about Korea working for the sake of the world. The world needs to return to Godism. Humanism cannot be trusted. If left as it is, the world will perish in less than a century. Only Godism will last forever. Only by the logic of true love can we inherit and become part of the tradition of Godism, and that is why individuals need true love, as do all men and women, husbands and wives, sons and daughters, tribes, races, nations and the world. (177-70, 1988.5.15)

What is Godism all about? It is the Way of True Love. Then what is the Way of True Love? It is the way of thinking that asks, not for others to live for the sake of oneself, but for one to live for the sake of others. You must clearly understand this. (169-281, 1987.11.1)

What is Godism? It is not an ideology centered on the individual, family, tribe, ethnic people or nation. It is an ideology centered on the cosmos. However much people held captive within the walls of individualism try to enter the heavenly spirit world, which is based on a cosmos-centered ideology, they will not succeed. If they become centered on their family alone, thinking to themselves, "Hmm, we don't care about the world; all we care about are our children and parents," there will be no way for them to ever escape from that realm. They would be trapped there forever. So, who will demolish these walls within which all families are asserting themselves and fighting with each other? (112-211, 1981.4.12)

A healthy person can digest things that even ordinary people cannot take in, which is why everyone likes a healthy person. Similarly, those who have sound minds, that is, healthy minds, can take in anything mentally, be it democracy, communism, or any other system of thought. Then what is the way of thinking that the Unification Church is following? It is Unificationism. Does it sound easy? When we examine the human body, we see that it incorporates the eyes, ears, nose, hands, feet and other features. These different parts of the body must act in unison through connecting to the one life in that body. Then, for the body to function properly, should the different parts, instead of uniting in common purpose, complain among themselves, "Oh! I don't like the eyes," or complain about some other part of the body? Of course not. They should say, "I like all parts of the body." Each part of the body must cooperate with the others. (111-96, 1981.2.1)

Those who worship God must shed blood. Those who yearn to love God must shed tears. In fact, their tears should not cease to flow. Those who are seeking God must shed sweat. Then, with parental hearts and the bodies of servants, they must sacrifice and serve from the position of Abel for humanity, and give everything they have with utmost devotion. In giving, they should not boast of it to others, but instead feel ashamed that they cannot give something better. This is what Godism is all about. (38-328, 1971.1.8)

How should public property be managed? How should individuals, societies and nations be managed? Furthermore, how should the world be managed? Based on public rules of management, a new level of love and a new globalism must be established. That cannot be done through humanism. Humanistic ideologies will perish. The question of whether or not you can embody Godism will be the deciding factor between life and death for each of you. (31-255, 1970.6.4)

We need to transcend the cultural limitations created by the numerous peoples and the five races of the world and make those cultures into one single civilization. In other words, we need to establish an ideal world that is governed by a domestic system, a social system, a national system, as well as other institutions that are all based on Godism. This process can also be referred to as the ideology centered on the perfected Adam. It is not communism or democracy, but the way of Adam. This path is one that leads us to Godism. Such a path is like a walking stick that aids us in pursuing a certain purpose. The path or ideology itself is not what we are after. It is a necessary process we need to pass through to attain our purpose, and so ideologies undergo change.

Today, the United States is considered to be a developed country as the suzerain of democracy, but a time will come in the future when it becomes corrupt because of money and it will learn to hate democracy. The current situation in Korea also reflects this fact. Though democracy in itself is a good thing, at present the people in Korea are engaged in all kinds of scheming and the slandering of others because of money and are fighting against everyone else to take power. Can that be called democracy? What is currently taking place is a phenomenon that can only be seen under the rule of the privileged. (21-156, 1968.11.17)

Today's youth are unaware that, when they live for the sake of others, they become central figures, leaders and protectors. The true love that enables one to invest one's life for others without expecting anything in return and yet still finding joy in offering it, brings man and woman, and parents and children together in unity. In such a family God's love can dwell, and it would become eternally prosperous. This is the core of our teaching, and herein lays immortality. (222-138, 1991.10.28)

A new globalism that does away with egoism must come forth. Altruism, which aims to live for others rather than oneself, can only come from God's ideal because He is the original source of love, and the essence of love is altruism, which teaches us to sacrifice ourselves for the sake of others. Consequently, the essence of Godism is love. This doctrine is the central one, similar to the head that moves the rest of the body, and hence it is termed head-wing thought. (164-194, 1987.5.15)

Our aim is to secure victory. The question then arises: how will we be victorious? We need to triumph through the head-wing thought of Godism, and so I am the only one who can win in this. Head-wing thought exists to resolve the right- and left-wing ideologies. While Jesus was being crucified, the robbers that were crucified along with him on his right and left quarreled with each other. This situation must not be repeated in this era, when everything is being brought to fruition worldwide, centering on God and the True Parents. What this means is that centering on the doctrine of the True Parents and God there shouldn't be any conflict between the right and left wings. Then, through what can these two wings be united? It is certainly not knowledge, money or power. They must come together and be motivated by love. Only when they are instructed to take action with words of love would they do so gladly and willingly. (169-210, 1987.10.31)

The only ideology that should remain is Godism, which provides us with the absolute ideal of love and the realm of heart for our brothers and sisters in all nations. Only Godism and no other should govern this world! Amen! (137-196, 1986.1.1) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Chapter Three - A Perspective on the Nation and the World Section 4. The Future of the Democratic and Communist Worlds.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter Three - A Perspective on the Nation and the World
Section 4. The Future of the Democratic and Communist Worlds

4.1. Unifying the democratic and communist worlds

What is Godism? It is an ideology pertaining to our ancestors, an ideology that places ancestors first. It is also head-wing thought, which is like the ideology of the Parent, the mediator in the conflict between communism and democracy. Head-wing thought can be said to be the ideology of the True Parent. Once people get to know the Parents of love, they let go and free themselves from one another's grasp, and instead unite. When they are provided with a place to sit or stand, and change into people who can live according to the great way of the heavenly principles without anyone's help or guidance, everything will be completed. The problem lies with people. There is plenty of money and land. So what is the problem? Human beings are the problem. (191-200, 1989.6.24)

Without the Divine Principle, it would have been impossible to present a counter-proposal to communism, let alone overcome it. So, by what means could we overcome communism? It was through Godism. What is Godism? It is the Way of True Love, trying to give life again, again and yet again. As a consequence, this universe will become a place that overflows with God's love, more than enough to embrace the whole universe. (213-89, 1991.1.14)

What will be the final difficult challenge that we will be faced with in this world? It will be the separation of the Oriental and Western cultures. The issue at hand, therefore, is how we can unite East and West. Human efforts alone would not be enough to achieve this. In uniting the left and right wings, the endeavors of one side, whether left or right, would not suffice. Instead, the head wing must emerge at this point, which is why we are talking about the emergence of head-wing thought. Humanism and materialism, which assert human beings to be the greatest of all beings, would be of no use here. They would not be adequate at all. We need to revert to the path based on God's will and centered upon His original heart. The question is how we can present these issues to the world and connect the cultural backgrounds of the East and West, which are presently alienated from each other. Though the American people opposed me, we have reached the stage where they have no choice but to follow me. The same can also be said of the Western world. (168-112, 1987.9.13)

True peace for humanity cannot be attained by the right wing or left wing alone. The reason for this is that the fundamental motives of both right and left are not free from egoism. If people are self-centered and nationalistic, there will be everlasting conflicts of interest, and unity and peace could not possibly be found there. (164-194, 1987.5.15)

Communism and democracy are the left- and right-wing ideologies. What that means is that they are in the position of the brother ideologies of Cain and Abel. So a new ideology should emerge from the East as the way of the Parent. Centering upon the Parents and Asia, left and right must unite. The Way of the Parent is none other than head-wing thought. Thus, when the head wing tells the left and right, "You are wrong!" they will answer, "Yes, we are," and when it tells them, "Listen to me!" they will answer, "Yes, of course." Everything will then work out fine. When told that what the parents are asserting is much better than what they are claiming, and that they should follow the parents, they will answer, "Yes." (168-60, 1987.9.1)

Since it is clear to us that the essence of communism is atheism, it goes without saying that the ideology that can overcome it is one that acknowledges and has its basis in God. We call this ideology Godism or head-wing thought. A worldview centered upon the absolute God is the most effective weapon that can liberate people from communism. This is because only the veritable truth that God exists can eradicate the falsehood that claims He does not exist. (168-237, 1987.9.21)

The path of restoration is not easy at all. Now is the era marking the end of left and right. As he breathed his last, between the thieves on his left and right, Jesus left behind on earth lasting parental grief. Thus, unless we, with the God-centered way of the Parent and head-wing thought, discuss the realm of unity at a place that is free from the accusations of the left or the right, and thus create an environment in which, instead of retreating, we continuously march forward, God's kingdom cannot be established. Such is the time now. In this sense, I have come forth with Godism and head-wing thought, and am working to digest the divisive left- and right-wing ideologies. (169-212, 1987.10.31)

What is head-wing thought that is advocated by the Unification Church today? Godism is derived from it. What is head-wing thought? Left and right wings are in constant conflict because there is no head figure. Thus, if there were a head figure, it would be possible to combine the three ideologies of head-wing thought, left-wing thought and right-wing thought into an integrated whole. Isn't that so? Then what would be the central figure of this integrated ideology? However much you think this through, you will finally conclude that the head is the root of the entire nervous system and the central nerve of the body, and as such, nothing could be done without it. Then what, or who, would be the root of roots? No one knows the answer to this question. The root of roots is God: head-wing thought comes from God. (172-31, 1988.1.3)

Left- and right-wing ideologies should get along with each other like twins who, even when they are held together in their mother's bosom and are made to share her milk, do not try to kick at each other but are willing to change places if need be. If Adam and Eve do not stand in the position of having loved in such a manner in God's bosom, His kingdom cannot emerge. That is why I went to the United States and included my enemies in laying the foundation for the traditions of God's kingdom in the enemy nation, and declared its commencement. The enemy which is mentioned in the Bible is not just one individual. It is a whole nation. (176-131, 1988.5.3)

You must follow only God and the True Parents and nothing else. Otherwise, you will not be able to establish the original heavenly tradition in the satanic world. Satan is not part of the heavenly tradition, so he cannot last long. As the time for this tradition is coming, his end is drawing near, and so the end for Kim Il-sung, the Soviet Union and even the United States will soon be in sight. Only my God-centered ideology will remain in this world as head-wing thought. It is the head wing. With the right wing on the right hand and the left wing on the left hand, standing on an equal level with each other, and the head wing on top to manage them both, all it will need will be for them to make a 180-degree turn. On the day that the left stands on the right and the right on the left, everything will be completed. (176-277, 1988.5.11)

The whole world, not just Korea, is in chaos due to the collapse of values. Up until this time, to such a world I have emphasized the importance of absolute values based on love, by way of conferences for international scholars; I have proclaimed head-wing thought and have guided this world to rectify the wrongs of the left and right wings, so that we could all advance into a new and better world. It is up to us to work hard to make it possible for our homeland of Korea to produce many world leaders, who can, in turn, lead this world into unity and peace, creating a paradise on earth. We should strive to achieve, through Godism and head-wing thought, not only the unification of our homeland, but also the elimination of the cultural gap between East and West, as well as the economic gap between North and South. This is the first step in building a world of peace, where global humanity becomes one great extended family of true love. (195-52, 1989.11.3)

We need to reunify divided South and North Korea and bridge the economic gap that exists between the two states. We have to unify the cultures of East and West. We must do away with racial and cultural discrimination and become all-unifying. Through what then can we be united? The world has been deprived of the one absolute love, so once we are firmly established on earth through that love, the cries of opposition against the Unification Church are bound to disappear. All the peoples of this world, regardless of gender and age, would be enveloped as one body in this great blanket of love, and all the people in the spirit world would want to be wrapped up in this blanket as well! Thus, cosmic unification through the application of head-wing thought is not just mere words, but something that will be accomplished! Amen! (195-122, 1989.11.5)

Socialism and communism aspire to establish the one absolute nation. The era of the restoration of ownership based on God's ideal will soon arrive, and Satan, in coming to know of this in advance, planned to completely remove God's ownership over the world through communism. Satan did all he could. I was the one who undid his every action, and brought everything back to God's side. Those on that side have therefore all yielded to my logic and ideology. Now, there is nothing and no one who can stand in opposition before the True Parents and God. (229-156, 1992.4.11)

Even now, ownership remains a big problem, does it not? Communism and socialism make the nation the sole owner. Democracy makes the individual the owner. Then, who is the true owner, to whom the overall ownership should be handed over? The ownership of the whole world lies with God, which means that the world belongs to His children, who in turn belong to His family. Consequently, His children need to bring everything together so that the ownership of everything can be offered to Him. God, and only God, should be the sole original owner. Only when He has become the sole owner, with the sole ownership, and passes it down to the True Parents and through them to the children, can that right of decision over ownership truly belong to His world. (183-82, 1988.10.29)

Your possessions, children and spouse all do not belong to you. Standing in the position of the archangel, you need to pass through the era in which you must absolutely deny ownership over everything. Since we will soon be entering such an era, socialism, communism and other such ideologies of this age deny individuals ownership over anything. Instead, they speak of everything as belonging to the nation or society. Korea is no exception, is it? You earn money just to have it taken by the state. Isn't that true? We are entering such an era. (200-303, 1990.2.26)

4.2. Head-wing thought will rectify religion and philosophy

Differing philosophical views developed into different ideologies; from the viewpoint that claimed matter emerged first, there arose communism, and from the viewpoint that claimed the mind came first there arose democracy. In other words, historical materialism and the spiritual view of history came into existence. These differing views led to conflicts in history and purpose; however, all these views were incorrect, and so they need to be rectified. That is because these views had their origin with people who did not know that the mind and body are in a subject-object partnership. Those people have nowhere to go now because they always thought of the one as being separate from the other. Consequently, from their perspective, Godism and head-wing thought as advocated by me pose a big problem. When the leader appeared, it was not for its own sake. (201-17, 1990.2.28)

Head-wing thought is the perfected Adam-centered ideology. Due to the Fall, Adam failed to perfect himself. Thus, both Satan's and God's sides raised a son each in the hope of making their respective sons inherit Adam's position. This is what led ultimately to left and right fighting each other for mastery. Such is the history of this world. Then what is head-wing thought based upon? In terms of the Divine Principle, the realms of indirect and direct dominion failed to achieve unity. Through Adam fulfilling his responsibility, the realms of indirect and direct dominions will become one. Where will this union take place? It will occur when the tenth stage beyond the growing period has been attained. (202-270, 1990.5.25)

How can unification be achieved? Can you bring it about through brute force? It can never be achieved that way. Not one person will be brought around to take part in the process of unification forcibly. Then how should we go about it? The answer is to live altruistically, to give that which is most precious: love, life and lineage. Those actually carrying this out actively are Unification Church members. What is the Unification Church? How can unification be brought about and through what ideology? Through Godism or the Way of the True Parent, which is also head-wing thought. (202-334, 1990.5.27)

The many ideologies which came into existence up until this time failed to keep to one unchanging direction. The United States as well as the Soviet Union, democracy and communism, all focused on themselves, and have continued thus to this very day. The same is also true of religion: the direction taken by religion is not the one desired by God. Whatever the time or age, the many religious denominations failed to keep the same course, and instead spread out in all directions. Until now, not one organization, leader or nation, held the course desired by God. Therefore, from this day on, everything from the individual to the family, society, nation, world, universe and cosmos, should keep to one eternal and unchanging direction. The ideology that embodies this concept is head-wing thought, or Godism. (203-27, 1990.6.14)

When we consider the issue of East and West, we should not believe that democracy has emerged as the winner. There is nothing to democracy; it is just a method of explaining one form of politics. It is not based on any ideology. There is currently an ideological vacuum. Thus, from now on, we must educate the world about our ideology. We need to present to them Godism, or head-wing thought. We need an organization that can take the situation in hand and make our ideology into a system that can lead the world. The Unification Church alone is not enough. (203-117, 1990.6.23)

Why have all of you come here? You have come; you are fighting, and giving and giving again for the world. What you are doing is theoretically in accordance with God's principle of creation, and that is why the Unification Church is not falling back. Instead, we are moving forward and expanding. At present we are centered upon head-wing thought which embraces both the left and right wings. This ideology has the capacity to bring even the spirit world to order through Godism. Achieving order in the spiritual and physical worlds and bringing into existence a world of true love represents God's ideal of creation in accordance with the Principle. (205-95, 1990.7.7)

The democratic world represents the right wing whereas the communist world represents the left. Both worlds are currently collapsing. The same can be said of the United States. Neither world has a central point to focus on. I have already proclaimed that what is needed at this time is head-wing thought and Godism. No form of humanism can stand before God. There can only be Godism, and no other. God, and God alone, is the absolute and eternal center. Only head-wing thought can be the center of all humankind. The true center for the spiritual and physical worlds can only be the Way of the True Parent. (205-261, 1990.9.9)

Even in the Bible it is written that in the Last Days your family members will be your own enemies. In the Last Days, your own family will turn into enemies. Why was such a paradoxical logic foretold? It was because everything must be reversed once. What would happen if the left and the right were turned through 180 degrees? That would be no light matter. The directions will be reversed. Hence, we need the ideology of the subject partner, namely, head-wing thought. Then what is head-wing thought? It is our guide to Godism. What would we have to do once we have found Godism? We would have to start afresh with the ideology of peace. Godism will enable people to meet God and unite with Him through His love, and peace will flourish through this fresh start, thereby establishing the base for the beginning of His kingdom on earth. Those who have lived their whole life in love will, without a doubt, enter the world of eternity with no procedures or judgments to hinder them. (206-131, 1990.10.3)

Even the saints are standing at the roadside, unsure where to go. They cannot move on because they do not know the fundamentals. The founder of the Unification Church is, by contrast, walking straight forward into the presence of the King and reporting directly to Him. You should understand that this path is the standard set by the True Parents, and live in accordance with head-wing thought and Godism, and let it flourish in your life. Such is the ideal of mind-body unity! Amen! (206-224, 1990.10.7)

Through the death of Jesus, the left and right wings, as well as the realm of Barabbas, came into being. His was the death he did not want. He should have lived and brought unity in the world; instead, due to his untimely death, individuals, families, tribes and the nation of Israel have always been fighting. Thus, all these must be united. They must become one completely through head-wing thought and Godism. Satan is standing in front of the realm of Barabbas. (238-201, 1992.11.22) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Chapter Three - A Perspective on the Nation and the World Section 5. When God-centered Sovereignty Is Restored.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter Three - A Perspective on the Nation and the World
Section 5. When God-centered Sovereignty Is Restored

5.1. The world where God's will is fulfilled

We know that we have reached the point where it is futile to hope to establish a peaceful or unified world, in the true sense of the term, through human power, wisdom, culture or any other human attributes. Bearing this in mind, what is the central problem we are faced with in resolving the issue of world culture? Before anything else, what we need to clarify first is the question of whether God exists or not. On the day that all humankind becomes aware of the fact that God indeed does exist, they will subsequently come to understand clearly where His will is heading, and once this is the reality, then the world in which they live will become the ideal world of oneness and peace. (56-131, 1972.5.14)

It is only normal to sacrifice the small for the large. It is only wise for people to use what they have for a purpose that has greater value. That is the natural path for them to connect with the world. People yearn for the large rather than the small; they aspire for what is greater rather than for what is smaller. (35-278, 1970.10.25)

The Unification Church is different from others. It teaches us to love our siblings as we would our parents, and to love our tribe, race and nation as our brothers and sisters. We should be ready to leave our parents, if need be, to love our nation. Furthermore, we should be prepared to forsake our nation to love the world. Moreover, we should be willing to renounce the world in order to love God. Seeking the path of love that sacrifices what is small and near to us for what is large and far away is the mainstream thought of the Unification Church. (100-79, 1978.10.8)

If the democratic world of today were to ask for the third liberation, wouldn't they demand the second liberation in the communist world? With this question in mind, we come to wonder: where will the new outlook or ideology come from that will serve as the standard-bearer and the basis for the second and third liberation? It cannot come from the human world. Although humankind has struggled and striven for thousands of years to bring about this liberation, as yet they have neither prepared the environment nor its content. Therefore liberation cannot be brought about by human beings alone. (33-224, 1970.8.16)

Would you rather be nationalists or globalists? Religion is not just about globalism. It follows a doctrine that strives not only for the good of humankind, but also for the good of God. Communism and democracy, on the other hand, strive for the good of human beings alone. So, between the doctrines that aspires for the good of both human beings and God, and the doctrine that aspires for the good of human beings alone, which would be better? Which is better: the doctrine that is for both God and human beings, or the doctrine that is just for the servants, leaving out the master? That is why religion is good. (41-44, 1971.2.12)

What is the doctrine that will remain to the end? The movement that can love the world more than the nation or people, the movement that can love God more than any other, will affirm the ideology and doctrine that remains to the end. Thus, the issue at hand for us would be how we can follow that doctrine, which will present to the world a trans-racial movement that goes beyond the boundaries of nations and tries to find the way to that place where God can freely love humankind and have them practice trans-racial love. (53-24, 1972.2.4)

The ideology that will guide this world in the future will be the one that advocates saving the world, even if it means sacrificing one's own nation. When a country follows such a teaching, a nation and citizens that center upon such a new movement appear on earth. Then there would be realized a new world of hope which would lead to the realization of a unified ideal world. Those with limited national and historical views that fail to transcend traditional boundaries cannot inherit God's ideal world. (51-44, 1971.11.4)

The doctrine that can be reduced to one sole purpose is not a self-centered worldview. Instead, that worldview should encompass the world and all nations. Only such a doctrine can result in one single purpose. It would not involve boasting of one's tribe from a position in isolation from the world; it would be one that exists for the sake of humankind. Everyone longs for a world based on such a doctrine. (36-175, 1970.11.29)

The yellow race is like the first son, the black the second, and the white the third; fights between these races can cease and unity can be achieved through Unification Thought, which originated in Korea. In this way, an ideal God-centered homeland can be established. From there, the world will be transformed into a world of peace, unity and victory. Thus, God's kingdom on earth would be built, and at the same time we would become one with Him. We need to have Him descend to the earth, and to attend Him as the Lord of the Kingdom of Heaven, and thus establish His unified kingdom on earth and in heaven. You must clearly know that this is the mission which has to be fulfilled by Unificationists. On such a foundation, we would finally become as one with our Parent and be able to live peacefully in heaven. (79-83, 1975.6.1)

What is the Unification Church? Where is it heading, with the right and left wings in its arms? It is guiding us to pass through this world of struggle and strife and enter a world of happiness, that of utopia, and to follow the path shown by God. This path is not a level one. What that means is that the Unification Church should not be equipped only with a logical system that can take responsibility for all the failures and wreckage caused by various ideological systems. At the same time, the Unification Church should also be able to take all these failures into its arms and strive for a transcendent form of existence, based on a spiritual awareness that can move them vertically, centering on religion.

You need to understand that the Unification Church should have the capacity to systematically theorize humanistic ideologies such as humanism and materialism, as well as all the theisms of the past until now, and integrate all these ideologies into one. At the same time, its members should embody the one theology which incorporates spiritual reality and experience and can connect all religions transcending denomination from the vertical perspective. (162-102, 1987.3.30)

All problems would be solved if there were people who possessed the necessary qualifications to be of use to everyone, and whom the materialists and communists would look upon and say, "Those Unification Church members are thorough about everything, morally and conscientiously, inside and out. They are even more thorough than we communists, and we are in need of such people." Secular humanists would get to hear of them and declare, "Oh, I wish we had people like them in our association." Existing religious orders would see them and exclaim, "Dear me! Those Unification Church members are great people, far superior to us. If only they were members of our order." God would gaze upon them and exclaim, "Ah! They are people I absolutely need to have with me." (162-102, 1987.3.30)

5.2. Seeking God's nation

What are the characteristics of the nation you long for? It is dissimilar in every way to those you currently live in. You will have to say goodbye to those nations one day. If you are attached to them, then you have to know that you are attached to sinfulness. You know deep in your hearts that you were born as the descendants of fallen people who were not related to the original goodness that would have allowed the will of that nation to be linked to God's will. (37-217, 1970.12.27)

Without a nation, there can be no nationality. Without a nation, there can be no basis upon which you can be registered. We need to create God's nation, and be registered anew. We need to establish God's kingdom on earth, and as the citizens who love the kingdom and its people, live on earth together with our tribes and family members as the victorious sons and daughters who have inherited the true lineage of the parents of goodness. Only after doing so can we enter God's kingdom in heaven. This is the teaching of the Divine Principle. (58-145, 1972.5.22)

Only when there is a nation can the traditions that we should hand down to our descendants for thousands of generations to come, all the efforts we have made shedding blood and sweat, and all traces of glory, remain as they are on earth eternally, and the monument that celebrates God's endeavors can be established on earth. Without a nation, all would have been in vain. If the nation God has sought does not appear, the crosses and culture of Christianity today will surely tumble into the river and burn up. You should understand that Satan is making a game of this; the real issue at hand is God's nation. (55-339, 1972.5.9)

You need to receive love from the True Parents and God. However, without His nation you cannot freely receive His love. Originally Adam was just one individual, but he would have been the beginning of a nation. Only when we have a nation surpassing the satanic nations of the fallen world can we receive God's love. At present, we are receiving love from Him by proxy; as yet we are not eligible to receive love directly from Him. Though we can receive love from the True Parents, we will have to establish a nation before we can receive love from God. Why is that the case? It is because Satan and his nations still exist. We need to climb above his foundation. You must clearly know that such is the path you need to follow. (90-116, 1976.10.21)

I am working for the providence of restoration. The work of unfolding God's providence on the earth on the basis of worldly politics, economy and culture is unprecedented in history. More and more scholars in the world are trying to learn the Korean language so that they can read all the volumes of my speeches in the original language. These words lose authority when translated or interpreted. Therefore, you should be able to read those words. Shouldn't you be able to read those volumes in the original language at least once? (161-289, 1987.2.26)

The homeland that we need to reclaim on earth is not an existing nation with a certain history and tradition. It is completely different in essence from those other nations. In order for us to be able to inherit such a nation that is on a completely different level from others we need to become citizens with the appropriate ideological leaning of a leader. That proactive ideology should be in accord with the ideology of the absolute Creator. To have a nation of the kind the Absolute Being would desire, its citizens should be united based on its sovereignty. It must come about based on such citizenship. (49-93, 1971.10.9)

What kind of a world would the original world be? It would not be a world where evil dwells; instead, it would be an eternal and unified world where people would be completely free from evil. Surrounded by overflowing, original love, they would forever sing of happiness. Has there ever been anyone who lived in such a place? Not even one person has dwelt there. Though many people pursued such a world throughout the course of history, as yet it has not been established on earth. There were many who could describe that world with words, but not one of them ever succeeded in actually establishing it. (18-102, 1967.5.28)

In order for a nation to be formed, there must be sovereignty, citizenry and territory; the same is true of God's kingdom. In the place of its sovereignty are the parents, in the place of its citizenry the children, and in the place of the territory the nation. Of these, none can be left out. This is an iron rule. (35-279, 1970.10.25)

To establish a nation, there must be territory, citizenry and sovereignty. Then what is sovereignty? It means fundamentally forming a relationship with God. Therefore, those who rule over the nation should, after the citizens have fallen fast asleep, form a connection with God and conduct the affairs of state. In this manner, the rulers must be in oneness with their people. Once thus united, they must believe that everything placed before them is there not for their own use, but for the sake of the nation. Then their nation would prosper. (30-88, 1970.3.17)

Looking at a nation, you see that in order for it to take shape it must have sovereignty, citizenry and territory. When considering the matter of realizing God's kingdom on earth from this perspective, who would be its owner? Who would be its sovereign? Without a doubt God would be the sovereign. Who would be the citizens? Every person on earth would be a citizen of the kingdom. Then where would the territory be? It would be the Earth. (96-15, 1978.1.1)

However large and expansive a society or nation may be, it should take after the structure of a human being. This is because God likes everything to take after His image. Then what do human beings like best? They like things that resemble them. Thus, the ideal nation should resemble humankind. Well, would it resemble us or not? It would resemble the people of heaven and earth. (26-183, 1969.10.25)

You should live every day with the thought in your mind that you are traveling to and fro, and taking part in this great work in the evil world of today as God's messengers, all because you were given the mission to become meritorious public servants in seeking out and founding that nation, all for the restoration of the homeland. If you don't, you will not be able to be recognized as dignified citizens of the nation to come. (50-255, 1971.11.7)

Do you think that Satan, after six thousand years of sucking God's lifeblood, will meekly say, "Oh, this is my downfall," cast his eyes down, turn around and leave? Don't you find it hard to throw away even a piece of rag? Before you throw it, you would first turn it over and smell it to check that it has to be thrown away. Satan will not take his leave easily; on the contrary, he is fighting tooth and nail. Hence, we need to be aligned with the center. Even I would be defeated if I were to deviate from that. If a wrong direction is taken, there will be no development. (57-276, 1972.6.4)

Unification Church members need to step forward barefoot in order to establish the homeland. Do you think it will be possible to save this nation with what is left over after having eaten your fill? Do you think you will have the time or energy to worry about what you eat, wear or ride in? The Unification Church is the place to work hard, so let us go out as pioneers, barefoot and barehanded. (14-201, 1964.10.7) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Chapter Four - The Way in the Completed Testament Age Section 1. The Settlement of the Victorious Domain of True Parents.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter Four - The Way in the Completed Testament Age
Section 1. The Settlement of the Victorious Domain of True Parents

1.1. Ceremony of the Settlement of the Eight Stages: restoration of the right of the eldest son, right of the parent and right of kingship - August 31, 1989, Kodiak, Alaska

Now that the vertical and horizontal eight-stage indemnity has all been completed, the Ceremony of the Settlement of the Eight Stages could be performed on August 31, 1989, in Alaska, the most northerly location in the West. It is the northernmost place. On the first day of September, I declared "the ideology centered on the Heavenly Father" at the same place. The ideology centered on the Heavenly Father is simultaneously the ideology of salvation by love as well as the ideology of parental love. This parent-centered ideology is all about a life lived by giving love. Satan cannot oppose anything based on love. If he cannot oppose the path taken by the Unification Church, we can rapidly expand worldwide. (199-157, 1990.2.16)

There are eight stages in indemnity, namely on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos and God's heart. These in turn lead to restoration in those same eight stages. This means that, through the vertical and horizontal courses of indemnity centered on love, everything can safely proceed in any direction. Once this connection with love is made, the sphere that is created is possessed by the domain of love. When this happens, nothing on earth can remain Satan's possession and he will be banished at once. It will be the end for him. (199-188, 1990.2.16)

These eight months of January through August have all been part of a new era in 1989. It is now the end of August isn't it? The course of global indemnity has been completed in these eight months. In connection with this we were able to hold many events last year, including the cross-cultural "exchange" Holy Blessing and the declaration of the Foundation Day for the Nation of the Unified World. Thus, all conditions of indemnity were fulfilled. In this way, everything was brought to completion in August. This includes the marine and water related activities. I have accomplished so much up to this point. (193-100, 1989.8.31)

The Ceremony of the Settlement of the Eight Stages signifies the restoration of the right of the eldest son. It was held after both the vertical historical course and the horizontal course of indemnity on the levels of the individual, family, people, nation and world -- in short, the vertical and horizontal courses of indemnity in the eight stages -- had been completed. It signifies the completion of the course of indemnity for all people of the world. All this comes to fruition through the Ceremony of the Settlement of the Eight Stages.

We have entered an era when we can come together in harmony through love with no need for indemnification because, after the restoration of the right of the eldest son, it is embraced in the bosom of the parents. War and struggle to restore the right of the eldest son are no longer necessary in the realm of parental love. In order to initiate this, the Ceremony of the Settlement of the Eight Stages must be performed. Through this ceremony, the children in the positions of the first and second sons can be forgiven by those in the position of the parents, and we can enter the next era of forgiveness of parents. (193-173, 1989.10.3)

The democratic era of today is to do with a philosophy of brotherhood. In relation to the Principle, this age is centered on Cain and Abel; the Principle corresponds word for word. Cain will have everything in his possession taken away by God in the end. Already he has been deprived of his head and body. Now, with nowhere to go, he is trying to take over the democratic world centering on the proletariat. However, he is not having much success. With the coming of autumn, fruits have begun to ripen on the trees, but with no one to harvest them, they are being left to rot. Soon, his side will dwindle into nothingness. It is all about the restoration of brotherhood. The purpose of the philosophy of brotherhood is to find the true Adam. This work has been long in its undertaking. (205-178, 1990.9.1)

How would democracy, which has unfolded through a history of wars, be brought to an end? Democracy would naturally conclude with the advent of the parents, the coming of the parent-centered ideology. Hence, the Unification Church declared to this world that the era of the providence of salvation has ended and has given way to the era of the providence of restoration through love. Many religions are unaware of this truth. Pastors of established churches do not understand what is meant by the era of the providence of salvation by love or the era of the ideology centered on the Heavenly Father, do they? They wouldn't know what the Ceremony of the Settlement of the Eight Stages is. (194-325, 1989.10.30)

Through assimilating the democratic and communist worlds based upon the ideology centered on the Heavenly Father, we will enter the era of establishing the right of kingship. You need to understand this clearly. (193-212, 1989.10.4)

1.2. Restoration of the right of the parent and right of kingship through the ideology centered on the Heavenly Father

What is required to fulfill the ideology centered on the Heavenly Father? The answer is the God-centered family. Thus, at the time when God is working to achieve this Will, the greatest problem posed in both the communist and democratic worlds is the breakdown of the family. The communist world does not recognize the concept of the family. It treats the family as the basis of exploitation. It has no relationship whatsoever with God. The same is true in the democratic world. In fact, the reality is that everything concerned with the well-being of the family is on the decline. Although the family is the foundation of the society, nation and world, it has been in complete disarray until now. As such, once we have secured our basis through the family, we will automatically embrace the right and left wing worlds. (194-113, 1989.10.17)

Now the era of the absolute family is upon us. Without the family, the concept of the ideology centered on the Heavenly Father cannot be established. This is ideology is a path we need to take. It is similar to crossing a bridge. Because God's unified nation can only be achieved based on the family, hence, absolute emphasis must be placed on the family. In the family, the parents must be served as if they were the absolute God. Just as God's dual characteristics are eternally united, so His internal character and external form can never be separated from one another. Next, the children themselves should unite, just as Adam and Eve should have been completely united, without having fallen. (194-122, 1989.10.17)

All levels from the individual to the cosmos must connect with the ideology centered on the Heavenly Father in order to restore right of kingship based on the family; this signifies the restoration of cosmic right of kingship. It cannot be achieved without the family, for that is the center. Through the foundation of Adam's united family, the harmonized tribe of Adam must be established. Wouldn't Adam have had a tribe? Based on the foundation of the unified family of the Adamic figure, his nation has to be unified and extended to the cosmos. Only thus can right of kingship be restored through the foundation of the unified Adamic family. (194-115, 1989.10.17)

Through the declaration of the ideology centered on the Heavenly Father, we are to enter the era of a unified sovereignty. God must be upheld as the Sovereign. Then we could be proud of the one God-centered sovereignty. After establishing the unified kingdom desired by Jesus and God, and doing away with the hell that exists both in the spiritual and physical worlds, we could enter the era of omnipotence through love, in which God would have direct dominion over us. By following the traditions of love, we would learn the meaning of God's vertical love and how we can be united through it through our daily lives. Then we would rise above the world which has rejected these traditions throughout all its nations and in the spirit world then the era of liberation and unification would automatically come. (193-309, 1989.10.8)

Originally, if Adam and Eve had become perfect, the Father and Mother of God's kingdom would have been perfected. Then they would have become the owners of the original family, and consequently the sovereignty of heaven on the family level would have been established. In this manner, Adam and Eve would have become sovereigns on the levels of the individual, the family, the tribe, the people, the nation and the world. We have now arrived at the time when we can rise above the national level, and able to impact the sovereignties of the satanic world, establishing the new sovereignty of the heavenly world. This was achieved on March 27, 1990. From this day forward, the world will turn with the wind I have been stirring up. (201-130, 1990.3.27)

Heavenly Father! With the coming of the 1980s, we welcomed the historic epoch in which we were able to convert the course of the providence of salvation to the course of the providence of salvation by love. After fulfilling the course of indemnity for resentment between brothers that is, the Cain and Abel positions we could enter the era of the liberation of brothers, which ultimately formed the foundation for the era of the liberation of parents. Centering upon the Ceremony of the Settlement of the Eight Stages, the era of the Heavenly Parent was proclaimed, and going beyond the era of the ideal providence, we cleared away the mountain of resentments in the providence of restoration for the physical and spiritual worlds. Now, in the 1990s, we are faced with the solemn and historic task of transforming this world and everything in it into a unified world of your providential domain through the dedication of Unificationists. (196-146, 1990.1.1)

With Heung-jin's passing into the heavenly world, we have arrived at the time when he and Jesus can unite in bringing together all the saints and sages of Christianity. We can cross the borderline dividing North and South Korea and bring about reunification. It has been possible to proclaim the era of the ideology centered on the Heavenly Father and the era of the providence of salvation by love.

We have now conquered the summit of this world of death and entered the era when we can come into contact with the heavenly realm. We are aware that a new era centered exclusively on the heavenly spirit world can only begin in the providential time when the spirit world can communicate on an equal basis with the physical world. This requires a foundation of unity of all the tribes of the Unification Church members. Please, Heavenly Father, be with Heung-jin in his endeavors and devotion in bringing together good men and women, kings and patriots representing the sovereignties of the 120 nations, educating them to fulfill their duties of loyalty and filial piety to you. In this way, heavenly law in the spiritual and physical worlds can be established. Amen! (196-257, 1990.1.2) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Chapter Four - The Way in the Completed Testament Age Section 2. Complete Providential Settlement and the Great Proclamation of the True Parents.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter Four - The Way in the Completed Testament Age
Section 2. Complete Providential Settlement and the Great Proclamation of the True Parents

2.1. Proclamation of the True Parents (Messiah) -- April 30, 1990, Korea

How is it that I was able to proclaim the True Parents? The democratic and communist worlds represent the brothers Abel and Cain. Though these two worlds are like two sons, they are fighting with each other. Since I now stand in a position from which I can make peace between these two hostile sons and be welcomed by both, I could finally come to Korea with the special authority of the Parent and proclaim Mother and myself as the True Parents to the whole nation. (204-187, 1990.7.8)

The world is one in which nothing can be trusted, one that doesn't bear being looked at and one that is filled with despair, but its one real hope has appeared with the emergence of the True Parents. I proclaimed this in Korea. (202-340, 1990.5.27)

The purpose of the Bible is to seek out the one True Parent. That is the most hopeful gospel. Since Satan was also a created being, he will disappear with the appearance of the True Parents. Since that time is close at hand, communism has collapsed and North Korea is on the verge of collapse. Whichever way they look there is no solution. I am fully aware of this. Now God's kingdom will come to fruition and the liberation of hell on earth and in the spirit world will take place. (202-351, 1990.5.27)

Our purpose is to liberate God and save humanity and all that belongs to the satanic realm. This is our goal. We are proclaiming such a true parental heart. We are marching forward. There is no place for Satan here. Such is the view of the Principle. (202-354, 1990.5.27)

Communism is an ideology of servants and masters. There is no freedom. Democracy, however, is based on a philosophy of brotherhood. Thus, everyone has freedom to pursue their self-interest, and as a result they are constantly fighting one another, each claiming to be superior to the others.

In contrast, head-wing thought is based on a parent-centered ideology. Aren't senators clashing with congressmen and Republicans with Democrats? That is because they do not have Parents. Once the Parents emerge and reprimand them, saying, "You scoundrels! Why are you fighting? You are not servants; you are all our children!" then everything will be resolved. Racism between blacks and whites and all races will also be resolved in this way. (202-357, 1990.5.27)

How is the communist world faring? I told Gorbachev to take down the statues of Lenin and Marx. In the whole history of communism, there was no one but myself who dared to say such things. The communist leaders of the Soviet Union clamored, "How dare he talk of Godism in front of us? How dare he speak so arrogantly?" Regardless of how much they hated me, the communist world declined to its present situation. The person they feared the most in the world became their only hope. There is no other hope for them. So I told them plainly, "Listen to my words and follow, for there is no other way to go." (202-351, 1990.5.27)

What is going to become of this world? History has progressed through the eras of the first, second and third Israels, but now with the announcement of the name of True Parents, this entire world will become like the Garden of Eden and all the traditions of the sphere of religion will disappear. As a result, all the spirits in the heavenly world will be able to come to earth whenever they want. This is called the realm of dominion based on accomplishments through the Principle. Heaven and earth will be as close as the pages of a book, as though the physical world was directly connected to the spirit world.

By my proclaiming sovereignty of the parent, these two worlds are reconnected and Satan will disappear. Hence, the spirits can come whenever they please. The spirit world is in a vertical position and the earth is in a horizontal position. The two worlds are perpendicular to each other. A right angle is not the domain of Satan. The fallen world emerged when this original perpendicular relationship was altered. God can have dominion only over the places where right angles are formed. At such places, Satan cannot be found. That is where liberation takes place. The spirit world is liberated, as are the earth and all of creation. At that place the course of indemnity need not exist. (202-358, 1990.5.1)

By my making public the declaration of the True Parents, Satan's authority and all the laws of indemnity which have caused religious struggles will disappear. Then all the good spirits will be on a par with the angelic world, whereby they will freely render assistance to earthly people, freeing this world from the effects of the Fall. Your ancestors will be able to work like the angels. Therefore, all kinds of phenomena will happen to those who oppose the providence. (202-358, 1990.5.27)

Today I am proclaiming the truth about the Messiah. After opening a wide path for everyone's liberation, including your mothers, fathers and yourselves, and proclaiming the right of kingship, I am also proclaiming the True Parents. The True Parents represent individual and family-level right of kingship. This is the way it is. They are the sovereigns as well as the True Parents. They are being proclaimed as such to the whole world. They are manifesting true love. (202-358, 1990.5.27)

You need to become bold. What I mean by this is that you need to exercise the rights of ownership of a subject partner. However difficult your situation, it should not be a big problem for you. When you say, "Not even God wants this. Be gone!" then it will be quickly gone. The same is true in the spirit world. If you were to say, "I don't want this!" then it will vanish. Such a power is all around you. Once the center of love appears, everything will turn around to head for it. When the morning sun rises in the East, doesn't all nature focus and turn towards the sun? Such is the essence of life and the essence of love. (202-358, 1990.5.27)

From now on, everything will connect to you automatically without a struggle. All paths will open. Through exercising the right of ownership you can become true teachers and true parents. That is your mission. It all depends on how hard you work. This is a logical and clear conclusion. It is now up to you to understand this clearly and say, "I will completely inherit all that the True Parents have proclaimed and liberate everything in the world!" Do you want to do so? If you do, make a vow before God. Raise both your hands and wave them like this. Ah, that looks good; it looks like a rolling wave! (202-360, 1990.5.27)

2.2. Declaration of God's Eternal Blessing (Chil Il Jeol: 7.1. Day) -- July 1, 1991, Hannam-dong Residence, Seoul

Beloved Heavenly Father! Today is July 1, 1991. We understand that the year 1991 is the very last crucial moment in the dispensational transition period. From the very first day of this year until the end of June, we have persevered through many complications and difficulties, and are now finally entering the month of July. Now that the first half of 1991 has passed, we understand that the second half of this year is the time in your providential history when we can reach the summit of new hope to enter the world of freedom and peace in Your kingdom.

Now, the resentments caused by the North-South division of the Korean peninsula and all the suffering and struggle brought about by East-West complications have all been dissolved by the True Parents. All historical conflicts sown by the false parents have been victoriously overcome by the True Parents, and the era has arrived in which the communist and free worlds, and North and South Korea, can unify. Heavenly Father! Thank you for allowing me to perform the Declaration Ceremony of God's Eternal Blessing on this day, bringing to a culmination the sacrificial effort You have offered, together with everything representing Your providential history, and thus celebrate together this day of victory, liberation and glory.

The overall meaning of providential history dictates that without having fulfilled the mission of tribal messiah, one's family and nation cannot be connected to the providence. We are so grateful to be able to welcome this day on which we can declare ourselves to be tribal messiahs. We are truly grateful that as of this day we are free to proclaim ourselves as the kindred of the True Parents.

We are thankful that you protected each of our courses of faith up to this point, and that as of this day, July 1, 1991, we are finally able to eliminate the grievous course of historical indemnity. We are aware that now is the time of declaration to reclaim the liberated world of original nature. This world will emerge when the left and right wings unite and when North and South Korea, plus the religious realm and the political realm inherit right of kingship in the parental realm, attending the Creator God and the horizontal True Parents who are the original parents.

We should not stop there, however; centering upon the true love of original nature, we should fulfill the obligations of true love, which is the center for the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, and the whole universe. We understand that by so doing, we must become the foundation for the families living on earth who are the representatives of Your kingdom as originally intended. This is the absolute purpose and goal following the one absolute direction. In order to bring this to pass, we have been issued the order to advance and carry out this solemn task, which means breaking through in the local neighborhood activities (tong-ban gyeokpa).

With this in mind as the final destination, all of us should realize that from the first of July we are entering a new era of world history when we should march forward in full force to save our families and our tribes. Moreover, I have designated this day, the first day of July, to be the one on which we can apply and declare ourselves to be tribal messiahs across the world. All those who have applied to become tribal messiahs should not look to one side or look back, but, rather, follow the destiny You have given them directly and fulfill their missions as Blessed Families. This is to first restore and establish in their families the standards of the right of the eldest son, right of the parent and right of kingship that were lost by Adam and Eve, and then firmly establish a victorious legacy that no one, not even Satan, can affect in any way. Please help us to never forget that such is the mission given for each Blessed Family to fulfill.

In Your presence, there is no free world or communist world, no South or North, and no Satan. I declare in the name of the True Parents to both the spiritual and the physical worlds that all the works of evil will be cleared away and buried forever alongside fallen history, and that Your victorious and liberated kingdom will be established on earth. I therefore beseech You to let us become a shield for all generations to come. I proclaim this in the name of the True Parents at this time on this day of the first of July! Amen! I proclaim this in the name of the True Parents! Amen! I proclaim this in the name of the True Parents! Amen! Amen! Amen! (218-7, 1991.7.1)

By concluding the ceremony of Chil Il Jeol, we inaugurate the era in which the True Parents can do as they please. Until this time, I was not free to do as I pleased. If I could have done all that I wanted to do, why would I have suffered? Why would I have acted so powerlessly before the world? There is a time for everything. Without fulfilling my responsibility with regard to time, I cannot lift up my face and lead others. (218-16, 1991.7.1)

I must prevail over the satanic realm. Now, with the name of True Parents, I can triumph over persecution on the levels of the individual, the family, the tribe, the people, the nation and world. Although both the communist and free worlds have opposed the Unification Church and Rev. Moon, by educating Soviet leaders in Washington, D.C. in the free world, I am the victor in the end. (218-19, 1991.7.1)

The authority of the True Parents and God are the only things that can be on the rise. Therefore, others have now lost the power to overstep their authority. If they continue to carry on forcibly as they have done in the past, they will only collapse. If such a thing were to take place in Korea, then both North and South would ultimately perish. No single leader, whether from the North or the South, has the power to have his own way in everything. Thus, this proclamation must be made. Up until now, false parents have been in charge, but the time has come for the True Parents to bring everything together in a proclamation, which should be made this very day. (218-32, 1991.7.1)

2.3. Declaration of the elimination of historical indemnity -- November 1, 1996, Uruguay

Families must be restored by the Family Federation for World Peace. The returning Lord must bring to completion within the global domain the task that ended in failure in the domains of family and nation. How can he restore on the world level that which was lost by Adam's family, then connect it to the global Blessing, establish it in the position of Adam's family, construct God's global nation, and ultimately enter the era of unified right of kingship, the era of the unity of heaven and earth? You need to bear in mind that an era of great transition has begun. Centered on the True Parents and based on the democratic world as Cain and the Christian cultural sphere as Abel, we have been able to surmount all opposition to the good fortune of the families of the Unification Church. With victorious supremacy thus attained on the family level, then the settlement of the Family Federation for World Peace and the elimination of historical indemnity could be proclaimed in the name of the True Parents.

The Fall was brought about by free sex and so it can only be overcome through absolute sex -- having one eternal spouse of the opposite sex -- centered on the absolute love of the True Parents. The conversion of lineage can only take place with absolute sex; it cannot be achieved by free sex or casual sex. The restoration of lineage must be carried out. Through the declarations I made with the Family Federation for World Peace, I have established the authority on which this can be brought to fruition worldwide. Based on all the victories achieved by the True Parents within the global domain, the Blessed Families in the stead of the True Mother, then Cain and Abel, must unite with her. In short, they need to become as one with her.

The impact on families of juvenile immorality, free sex and homosexuality can only be reversed on the basis of the True Parents' ideology, through which the restored family, nation, and world can advance to establish God's kingdom on earth and in heaven. This means that everything must be completely turned around. On the Blessed Family foundation, individuals and families representing Cain and Abel must unite centering absolutely on the True Parents, first becoming as one with True Mother. Centering on her, the democratic and communist worlds, Catholics and Protestants, and the spiritual and physical worlds can be united. On this global foundation, everything could then be indemnified centered on Mother. Thus, it became possible to proclaim the settlement of the Family Federation for World Peace and the elimination of historical indemnity.

In His act of creation, God practiced absolute faith, love and obedience; however, the couple that was to be His object partners failed to achieve that position and consequently fell into hell. We are now living at a time when we are to restore globally that which was lost in Adam's family. Standing on the foundation of absolute faith, love and obedience achieved in the victorious realm of the True Parents, Unification Church members need to practice absolute faith, love and obedience centering on them. Since the True Parents inherited God's tradition of absolute faith, love and obedience, you also need to inherit that. Do you understand? May God's blessings be with you! (280-47, 1996.11.3)

2.4. Declaration of the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven and Earth (Chil Pal Jeol: 7.8. Day) -- August 9, 1997, Seoul

On this 7th day of the 7th lunar month in 1997 at 7 minutes and 7 seconds past 7 o'clock, by accomplishing the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing, we have fulfilled our motto for this year, which was to be proud of and to love the True Parents absolutely by successfully completing the Blessing of 360 Million Couples. Heavenly Father, how much anguish You have had to harbor in Your heart!

Heavenly Father, we of the Unification Church know only too well the historical truth that all cultures of East and West have been lost to You. The homeland that should have been the central nation of all nations through the unification of North and South Korea, and all of Your children, who should have inherited the Blessing and become a part of Your tribe of heaven, stood instead in a position with no choice but to be divided into two. For this reason we have had to walk the path of restoration for a period of forty years, engaged in the conflict between communism and democracy.

Because this period of forty years represents four thousand years of providential history, the persecution perpetrated by the sovereign nations of the satanic world against Christianity, Christian states, and believers of all other religions and faiths during that period manifested during those forty years as opposition and oppression from the whole world against the True Parents who were endeavoring to fulfill Your will on the world stage. No one knew of Your sorrow as You watched this history of forty years. You have had to pioneer this path all alone with no one to help You. However, under Your guidance, we persevered through the forty years of suffering and hardship, engaged in the battles to prepare Your abode of the Sabbath on the levels of the individual, couple, family, tribe, nation, world, and the cosmos. This was in order to develop a free environment based on the ideal of creation wherein You can reside with perfect freedom.

Now at last we have completed this history of forty years, Heavenly Father, enabling us to welcome an amazing new era in which today we can proclaim the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath centering on the True Parents.

Today, Your son by the name of Moon celebrates his seventy-seventh year in this world. The era has come in which we can connect the Sabbath year with the number of a new beginning, rising above the numbers seven and eight by connecting eight number sevens based on 7 minutes 7 seconds past 7 o'clock of the 7th day of the 7th lunar month in 1997, and my 77 years of age. Now, therefore, Unification Church members can form families inheriting the heavenly authority and traditions of love, and thus attend You and offer You a dwelling place on the levels of nation, world and cosmos. Through these families, the foundation of the Sabbath in which You and the True Parents can freely come and go will be connected from the family to the cosmos. The time is close at hand when we will cross the boundary that separates us from the simultaneous establishment of Your right of kingship on earth and in heaven, which will allow us to achieve complete oneness with You. In such a manner this work has been accomplished.

To fulfill this undertaking, the mother representing the nation that can take the place of the Eve nation should come on earth. Centering on the United States as the archangel nation, as well as the United Nations, the fortune that will unify North and South Korea needs to be prepared in the United States and then sown in Korea so that Korea can be the nation that can represent the liberation of all peoples. However, You eased our concern on this matter, for under Your protection True Mother embarked on a third speaking tour, and visited sixteen places, thereby surmounting the number sixteen and opening the doors wide for the passage of the dignitaries of this nation. You have bestowed on us such a blessing which has allowed the holiness of Blessed Families to be known nationwide.

Moreover, through the women of North and South Korea, True Mother has been welcomed to the worldwide conferences for women representing the northern and southern hemispheres. On that basis we can enter into the era of family right of kingship within Your victorious domain, based on the accomplishment of the number sixteen and the successful world conferences. This era can be proclaimed tomorrow, August 10, to the leading figures of this nation and the leaders representing the sovereignties and nations of the world. By the grace of your endeavors this blessing could be granted to this nation, and the blessed realm established, with the Unification Church leading the way through its Blessed Families. We are truly grateful for Your great work in collaboration with True Mother in preparing such a foundation for us. If this had not come to pass, there would have been no place for Korea in this world.

Furthermore, no words can express our gratitude to You for allowing us to establish and proclaim upon this foundation the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven and Earth centered on the True Parents.

Heavenly Father, please take pleasure in welcoming this era in which You can be liberated from imprisonment, and in this state of liberation embrace Your loving cosmos, through the establishment of the Sabbath foundation of the eras of the right of kingship in the family, nation, world and cosmos, which has been Your long-cherished desire.

We are aware of how much You grieved over not being able to help this son of Yours in his work, since all that You could do was shed tears and watch over his path. We beseech You with all of our hearts to bestow on us Your blessings, that You may achieve total, overriding, supreme and full authority as You have desired, and with the whole world under Your dominion we may march forward into Your liberated kingdom.

Now the era has come when the stains created by tears of sorrow shed by the family of the True Parents will fade away. With the achievement of Your authority of liberation, the family of the True Parents can attain the privileged and highest position of the ideal of creation looking down over the beloved children, nations, world and cosmos, with the freedom to travel anywhere in the world.

Therefore, please accept this proclamation which I am now making in the name of the True Parents, as contributing to the resolution of Your grief and sorrow, and to Your full liberation. At this hour, please accept with joy the proclamation of the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven and Earth. Please proclaim this from heaven in order that the banner of victory of the harmonized realms on earth and heaven may fly high. I proclaim this day in the name of the True Parents! Amen! Amen! Amen! (286-78, 1996.11.11)

You need to understand that in all the historical ages up to the present time there has never been a Sabbath day for God. It is dumbfounding. Before now, everything in the entire growth period belonged to Satan: three times three is nine. There was not one thing that belonged to God, neither His son nor daughter, neither creation nor the nation. Everything was lost through the Fall of Adam and Eve. God wanted them to become the ancestors of humanity, representing God's lineage as His ideal object partners. The ideal family is God's house of the Sabbath. We need to understand more clearly about the nature of His dwelling place. (286-112, 1997.8.9)

God lost His house of the Sabbath. Therefore, the ideal family raised in the fallen world would restore His house of the Sabbath. Then, centering on what would this house be built? It would be built centering on true love, true parents, true children and true family. The family is the center. Centering on the family you need to form a tribe, and on that basis become tribal messiahs for that tribe. The family gives rise to family-level messiahs, tribal messiahs, national messiahs for the nations and the global messiah. The global messiah is also the King of kings. From there the Kingdom of Heaven is established. God should be able to reside wherever He goes, from within the individual to any place in the world and even in the spirit world. That is to say, if He chose to dwell within a family, the individuals in that family, husband and wife, and sons and daughters would all be happy to serve Him. (286-114, 1997.8.9)

Where is the dwelling place for the True Parent? Where can he reside? That place is the center of the universe, and at the same time, the position of the prince who has the right of kingship on the basis of which God can be enthroned. It is the place that connects the position of the heavenly prince with the position of the earthly prince based on the qualification of being a true parent. However, this connection is not forged by money.

If I had a weakness for money, I would have become a rich man in Korea. If I had a preoccupation with knowledge, I would have become the chancellor of Seoul National University before anyone else. Don't you think I could have done so, given that there are university presidents whom I have taught and inspired to become my followers? I've made disciples of people who are regarded as great in this world; yet I freely push them along. There are former heads of state working with me. In other words, I have enough power not to crave worldly knowledge, money or authority. What power would that be? It is the power of love, God's love, true love! (286-98, 1997.8.9)

In Korea everything can be found, even things that cannot be found in the families of other nations in the world. Korean folk songs are universal, with universal contents which transcend history. "Moon, Oh Moon, you bright Moon, Moon loved by the poet Lee Tae-baek! Oh Moon, on you grows a laurel tree. I want to chop it down with a jade ax, and trim the branches with a gold ax to build a thatched cottage, to bring my parents to come and live with me forever." How splendid this is! To live for thousands and tens of thousands of years together! Which parents are being referred to here? There is no other nation in the world whose folk songs praise and pay respect to parents, who are yearned for in such dreams as this. (286-103, 1997.8.9)

Live forever together. Even though the house which is built may only be a small cottage, the song expresses the desire to live forever together with True Parents! It coincides perfectly with the ideal of the children's songs of Korea. Then what would they do next? A half-moon! It is all right even if the moon is not a full moon. Although the family does not begin with perfection, this world is like a half-moon, and we are heading towards a nation of clouds in the sky, on a satellite like the boat mentioned in the song. Though we have neither mast nor paddle, we are moving swiftly to both the East and West.

The sun rises in the East and shines westward. Man symbolizes East and woman West, and all women will receive the light of the sun from the east and be on an equal status with men. Then a world of equality and agreement between East and West will be realized! Amen! How wonderful that people will be! (286-114, 1997.8.9)

What is today? It is the Declaration Day of the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven and Earth. The Parents of Heaven and Earth. (286-123, 1997.8.9)

Such a world will be established when the ideal realm of the Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven and Earth comes into being! The word "Amen" is made up of two syllables, the first, "A-" signifying that I am grateful even when I have my mouth open wide for a thousand years, and the second, "-men," signifying that I will live even after I have passed away, because the place where you say "Amen" is one where you feel good just thinking about it, dreaming about it, working for it, sweating for it, with nothing bad and everything good in it. (286-118, 1997.8.9)

Then we will be stamped with the seal of God, become a royal family, the citizens of His kingdom who can enter its palace and reside there for thousands of years and in so doing fulfill all the desires and hopes of humanity. (287-108, 1997.8.9)

2.5. Proclamation of the liberation of hell and the opening of the gates of heaven -- May 15, 1998, Americano Hotel, Pantanal, Brazil

Whereas Heung-jin is a child of direct descent from the True Parents, Christianity stands in the position of the adopted child from another lineage. Only when these two are united can the True Parents stand up completely straight on a firm foundation.

Thus, the will of the True Parents can be fulfilled only when Christianity receives the Blessing and becomes as one with Heung-jin, who is already blessed. Accordingly, it follows that the Unification Church should begin in earnest to conduct the Blessing for Christian denominations. Centering on the True Parents, the father, mother, and the realm of the firstborn must all become one. Furthermore, the father, the mother, the realm of the adopted child (Christianity), other religions, and the non-religious realm must also unify.

With the Blessing of the 120 million couples on June 13, one-third of the 360 Million Couples will have been blessed, and so we will have transcended the Old Testament Age. Thus, no time must be lost in performing the ceremonies of rebirth, resurrection and eternal life, which are also part of the Blessing ceremony. Already the four saints have been blessed, and at Chung Pyung devotions are being offered for the liberation of Christianity. The key to the liberation of the realm of the fourth Adam lies with the True Parents. The truth of the matter is that the spirit world must be taken care of before the physical world. Hence, effort is being made to take care of the ancestors.

The order of the providence is such that the spirit world must be set right before the physical world. This is because the spirit world stands perpendicular to the physical world, which is a world of horizontal relationships. When the vertical and horizontal worlds meet, true peace will be achieved on earth. If the True Parents had not come, it would have been as if the spirit world did not exist at all. This is because the spiritual and physical worlds can only be corrected by the True Parents.

2.6. Ceremony for the Total Liberation of the People in the Spirit World -- October 5, 1998, São Paulo, Brazil

Beloved Heavenly Father! Today is October 5, 1998, which is also Chuseok in Korea, a day of celebration on which the people honor their ancestors. You have worked endlessly to establish the realm of liberation for the Old, New and Completed Testament ages in history to ease Your grief over not having seen this world become a settlement of love, in which all forms of creation, all people in the spirit world, countless believers, and all things created with love and living on earth would have lived together with You. Today, before heaven and earth, Chung Pyung in Korea, and the people gathered here in São Paulo in the western world, please bring to an end the sorrowful history that You have had to endure.

We understand that You as the vertical True Parent of heaven created the horizontal true parents in this world through the ideal of heaven and earth, that they represented Your external form, and that they should have become our ancestors of the very first generation. They were meant to achieve complete oneness through their family, thereby unifying their minds, which are vertical, and their bodies, which are horizontal, and thus bring the seed of love created through that unity to complete fruition on earth. Through this achievement, Your eternal lineage and that of True Parents were to be connected, and would have led to the multiplication on earth of children whose minds and bodies would have been as one. However, the joyous day of such a beginning of history did not come to pass, and You have had to continue with the providence in order to erase the legacy of lamentable and mortifying historical grief; we are aware of all this.

No one until now had any inkling of the anguish You harbored in Your heart, and as You haven't had a single son or daughter on earth who could be devoted to You, You have been a lonely and miserable Father. Looking into Your heart, I know how You endeavored to save Your only son who came after countless generations. This son of Yours perceived more clearly than anyone how much You grieved as You looked upon wretched humanity, dispossessed of any ancestors because they were lost through the Fall.

From the day I came to know You, I also came to realize that the path You have followed for the sake of Your immature children has been one of ordeals and suffering. You have worked ceaselessly in order to welcome the day of the Blessing of the True Parents centered on the foundation which was laid through the toils of Christianity during thousands of years of history. You labored so that the path could be evened out and You could restore the unity of Adam and Eve which had failed to emerge with Your true love, in order to bequeath the victorious lineage of Adam's original family which was lost in the Garden of Eden.

Ashamed of becoming a child with unfulfilled responsibility, I searched endlessly for a way to avoid this failure, and I came to pioneer the way I should walk in following Your path, building bridges and climbing mountains, passing through the eight stages vertically and horizontally, and finally proclaiming the fulfillment of those eight stages and proclaiming True Parents. As a result of this, I declared Chil Pal Jeol (Day of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven and Earth) and at the same time, on the foundation of Jardim, I disclosed that Your ideal of creation and the original standard that You had first established was that of absolute faith, love and obedience.

Also, in order to make Your wish come true -- that is, to establish the absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal family foundation, which reflects Your characteristics, and the foundation wherein love can dwell -- then what must be achieved are absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal parents, who are also true parents, as well as absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal children, couples and families. Though the world may not be aware of it, this son understands that the day upon which this is brought to pass will be the day You have long awaited and will be the greatest transition point of history. Yet despite the fact that the coming of this day should be the subject of worldwide rejoicing and celebration, I am forced to make this proclamation within the confines of Jardim.

Through this third Jardim declaration, You could be connected to the first, second and third creators and to the tribal foundation. On this horizontal foundation and on the basis for Your right of kingship on earth and in heaven, the authority of the third creator was proclaimed on earth. By passing through this liberating process which cannot be interfered with by even God or Satan, the eternal, unchanging and predestined relationships between parents and children, husbands and wives, and brothers and sisters, which had remained until this time unfulfilled, were all resolved.

Now, through the Sa-Sa Jeol (4.4. Day) declaration, which represents the number four, the southern hemisphere can be connected to the northern hemisphere and the heart of the Parents to the oceans. Although the great judgment of Noah's time took place on the sea, based on the sea that did not face judgment and the principle of giving and receiving by all created beings, then all national messiahs and Blessed Families were called to gather here in Jardim in order to symbolize the coming together of all creation to the place of liberation. I have disclosed to all those who are here that, in the form of the global messiah, national messiahs, tribal and family messiahs, they should return following the Parents.

Thank you, Heavenly Father, for guiding us as the True Parents in creating the path that could form an easy passage free of any obstacles, through the transfer of the victories achieved on every side. Thank you for allowing the Blessed Families the free environment where they can seek the path to the homeland based on parents, children, couples, siblings and families which exhibit the four great attributes of absoluteness, uniqueness, immutability and eternality. This can be achieved by virtue of the practice of absolute faith, love and obedience. I am grateful to You for letting us march forward as the blessed members of the Unificationist community, whose mission now is that of unifying the separated spiritual and physical worlds, transcending the East-West cultural divide, as well as the North-South economic divide, and establishing a peaceful heaven and earth and humanity with the heart of children who serve the Parents of Your unified kingdom.

We know that it is the task given to us as Your blessed sons and daughters and all those who are heading to the blessed place to take the lead in restoring Your lost kingdom of peace, even if it means selling every asset and property we possess. It is our responsibility to strive for the nation with all our family as the offering, and then for heaven and earth with the nation as the offering, and finally towards You with heaven and earth as the offering.

This son is aware of the fact that the historic starting point of establishing Your kingdom on earth and the eternal liberation that can possess the substantial sovereignty of love of the eternal realm of liberation already took place on June 13. On that day the simultaneous Blessing of saints and murderers as siblings overcame the weeping and sorrowful mind of the True Parents, and even now joyful cries of liberation are echoing in the spirit world.

Although people on earth are ignorant of this, all our ancestors in the spirit world, the angelic world, and countless believers are all aware of this, and are laboring hard to pioneer the environment for the True Parents on earth.

The fallen angel became the archenemy that destroyed your family of love. He initiated all forms of sovereignty on earth by leaving behind the family of the realm of the fallen archangel. However, the spiritual and physical worlds came together through a relationship of united siblings in order to embrace parental love and Your love. They were given the order to advance and were able to reclaim the right of the eldest son.

Now the time has come for the final transition to take place based on the five great saints blessed on June 13, and their blessed followers in the spirit world, members of the groups they have established. Those serving You and the True Parents on earth and in the spirit world will now have to follow the way of filial piety, loyalty and heavenly traditions. That is, the archangelic families on earth should come together and join the liberated realm of the Blessed Families in the position of perfected Adamic families on earth. They should strive to fulfill their duties before You as filial sons and daughters in the family, patriots in the nation, and saints in the world, and inherit the bond of love while tending to the duties of Your divine sons and daughters on earth and in the spirit world. To do so, they should become as one with You in heaven and with the True Parents on earth. Through this, they will be empowered to fulfill this, Your long cherished desire. So please liberate the followers of the saints and the ancestors who are the offspring of the first ancestors, Adam and Eve.

Based on kinship in the realm of love united with the perfected heaven You originally intended, and by serving the True Parents on earth, all those who could not serve them until this time can arrive at the destination founded on the family. This family is the result of vertical and horizontal love coming together, the original ideal of creation. It springs from the bond of siblings, and of parents and children, as formed between the ancestors both on earth and in the spirit world. This is the day of proclaiming that both physical and spiritual worlds can now be connected eternally on the foundation of the cosmic family centered on the True Parents, and that through the liberation of both worlds all families can freely travel in all directions.

In the name of the True Parents, the era has now arrived in which we can publicly carry out activities after we have brought all those in both worlds together and established a foundation on earth. Then together with all created beings we can march forward in full force for the victory of the eternal sovereignty of Your love and the establishment of Your kingdom on earth and in heaven, which is founded on true love and the realm of heart of Your true lineage and that of the True Parents. All this I declare in the name of the True Parents! Amen! Amen! Amen! (296-9, 1998.10.5)

2.7. Proclamation of the Complete Liberation for Cosmic Expansion of the True Blessing and the Rooting Out of the Satanic Lineage -- January 8, 1999, Punta del Este, Uruguay

This year's motto is "The Cosmic Expansion of the True Blessing and the Rooting Out of the Satanic Lineage." This means not being related in any way with the satanic world. If you are centered on what is true, then what is false cannot come between you and your spouse. Last year's motto was "Being proud of and loving the True God means completing the 360 Million Couples Blessing and eradicating the lineage of the satanic world." The fact that we were able to fulfill this motto by September 30 last year shows that the era of struggles in the subject and object partner relationship between the spiritual and physical worlds has passed. In short, we have crossed over the summit and accomplished this by blessing people on such a grand scale. Those couples represent the original Adam and Eve and are standing in the position of having received the Blessing; therefore, there should be no walls separating heaven and earth. This year's goal is to root out the satanic lineage. It must be pulled out at the roots, and to do so, the realm of the grace of the Blessing must be established in the cosmos, in both the spiritual and physical worlds.

Adam's family should have been perfected through the support of the angelic world. Since the original couple fell, that family needed to be completely cleared away and recreated. In other words, the ancestors had to be recreated into a family in the position of the archangel. Thereupon we will enter the era of blessing on a large scale, of liberation and blessing of the spirit world. It will be the era of liberation and blessing. When this comes to pass, all the people in the spirit world will be crowded into the archangelic realm of free movement on the family level. In that liberated environment there will be no such thing as the works of Satan.

The people in the spirit world will descend to earth with their spouses when the Blessing is scheduled to take place, and from the position of ancestors they will urge their descendants to receive the Blessing. Originally, only those who lived on earth centering on the True Parents can enter heaven. Therefore, for those spirits that could not live with and serve the True Parents on earth, the Blessing is a ceremony that opens the path for them to come down to earth to serve True Parents.

Now they are liberated to come to earth, bringing with them whomever they like, in order to receive the Blessing and become married couples. This was not fulfilled in the Garden of Eden. By following their descendants and supporting them in practicing absolute faith, love and obedience, they can live together with the True Parents on earth, and be a part of those following the great path that leads to heaven. Rooting out the deep-seated satanic lineage will make this possible; this is something I must achieve. Do you understand what I am saying?

Humankind is currently headed in the wrong direction, but with the liberation of everyone and the banishment and eradication of Satan, the root of sin can be corrected. Thus, people can follow the right path. Devils and sinners are bound for hell. Being imperfect, they have been heading in the opposite direction. By becoming good, however, they would be able to turn around, face the right direction, and enter the level of the heavenly world appropriate to them. This has been made possible by our opening up the cosmic expansion of the Blessing both on earth and in the spirit world. (298-209, 1999.1.8)

Based on today's proclamation for the Completion of the Cosmic Expansion of the True Blessing and the Rooting Out of the Satanic Lineage, all Blessed Families, by making a special offering centering on my birthday, February 20, will be able to rise beyond the level of everyone that Jesus yearned to bless on earth -- not just his twelve apostles, but also from the 72 generations to the 120 generations. They will then automatically enter the realm of the direct dominion of the True Parents and live in an age completely unrelated to Satan.

All ancestors in the spirit world will be liberated. Even Satan should be liberated. Thus, in the future, as tribal messiahs who have blessed 160 families, you will be able to include and connect them to your own tribe and give the offering of total indemnity. On that foundation you will then be able to bless 120 generations of your ancestors. In your lifetime, you need to bless 160 families, and with the Blessing of 120 generations of ancestors we would then enter the realm of the unified world. It would be in stages of 12, 72 and 120 generations and once you completed 120 then all of them would be able to enter. Concurrent with the Blessing of 120 generations of kings including their eldest sons, then the True Parents and God would give the permission to liberate all citizens under their right of kingship.

You need to stage demonstrations and from now on display your pride in the True Parents and in the reality of a true family, true lineage and true purity. You should dedicate yourselves to expand the True Parents' foundation worldwide, and the individual, family, tribe, people and all nations should be centered on the True Parents.

Practice of the ideal of true parents, true family and purity at the individual level should be expanded to the levels of the family, tribe, nation and world. Once the national foundation is laid, then global expansion can take place and we can enter the era of liberation through the true-parental standard connecting with all levels from individual to nation, to the world and cosmos, as well as the standard of a true family and the bloodline of true purity.

Thus, in order to clear up everything, we need to stage demonstrations. This should come first, even before witnessing or bringing people to the Blessing. Once that has been carried out, there will be no one who can accuse the True Parents; not even Satan or God could make accusations. That place where the liberation, reconciliation and the fulfillment of God's desire are completely realized will be where God's kingdom on earth and in heaven would be established. The church should then cease to exist.

However, the era of the Family Federation will not pass, but will remain until the very end. Everything has been carried out through a prolonged and difficult course of indemnity during the forty-year period between 1960 and the year I turn eighty years of age. By Korean age I am already eighty years old now. Before my coming birthday, all the proclamations will have been made. (298-221, 1999.1.8)

2.8. Proclamation of the Completion of the Completed Testament Age and God's Kingdom on Earth and in Heaven -- April 11, 1999, East Garden

On a recent speaking tour, I traveled to eight locations in Korea. Mother took responsibility for the Eve nation, Japan, speaking in sixteen cities there, and for the son nation, the United States, by giving her speech in twenty-four cities. She held a total of forty rallies in forty cities in the two nations. In such a manner the two of us shouldered the responsibility to complete the providential responsibilities of the parents and the children which had not been fulfilled. This was a task that God could not accomplish on His own, and that Christianity could not accomplish, but I took it in my hands and brought it to a successful conclusion.

The Christian cultural sphere failed to take responsibility in 1945, and consequently the forty-year family-level wilderness course of restoration of Canaan ended in failure. Through the victories in Korea, Japan and the United States and based on the right of the eldest son and the thirty-four nations standing in the realm of the Cain culture, I could finally take responsibility for all failures and with full authority bring them to complete resolution on earth. You should understand that I embarked on the recent speaking tour with such an end in view.

On this day I proclaimed the Completion of the Completed Testament Era and God's Kingdom on Earth and in Heaven. When considered from the viewpoint of perfection of the family and all the liberated realms in the spirit world, Blessed Families can be divided into three different types, namely, the already married blessed couples, the couples who had been previously engaged outside the church, and the couples formed by the union of virgin men and women. With the three representative couples of the 36 Couples I made it possible for previously married couples, and for engaged couples of which one of the parties passed to the spirit world, to receive the Blessing there in the spirit world.

Now the partner in the spirit world and the other on earth can come into union through the spiritual Blessing. I am permitting people in the spirit world to receive the Blessing and to have the three-day ceremony. We can assume there are billions of people who passed on to the spirit world when they were only children, and have reached the age of sixteen. People in such circumstances in the spirit world are being blessed, and through the Blessing they stand in the position of having been legally married during earthly life like the other ancestors in the spirit world. Previously they could not have entered heaven because they were under age and not blessed. I have given the Blessing to 1.6. billion such couples.

The Blessing brings inheritance of the foundation of a connection with the lineage of God's true life. Since there are people in both the spiritual and physical worlds who have inherited His lineage through the Blessing, He is able to have full dominion over them. Thus, even now, with full authority He is freely pressing ahead with re-creation and the providence of restoration without needing to set up indemnity conditions. Hence, the question at hand is whether you can stand in the position of His object partner with such conviction. Once you have made your resolution to unite with the standard of absolute faith, love and obedience, everything can be rapidly put in place in the equalized world.

Every one of you should practice absolute love and obedience. The families in Eden had nothing in their name. Had they become true sons and daughters, standing in oneness with God and His absolute love and lineage, everything in the whole universe would have belonged to them, as God originally intended to bequeath everything to His children. Once you have attained oneness with God through love, everything will become yours.

You should not believe that everything you have in your possession truly belongs to you. Of the things you can possess, the greatest of all is God's love, and the greatest thing you can become is a family of His sons and daughters who are eligible to receive His love. This comes first. When that was lost, everything was lost. Conversely, through its recovery, you can recover everything. In order for you to establish such a family centering on God's love, you must create it from a position of possessing absolutely nothing and connect the foundation of absolute faith, love and obedience with the ideal. Having this original standard, you must stand in the position of being denied even by the satanic world.

Everything lost by Adam and Eve can now be fully restored centering on the family through the relationship with True Parents' lineage, which is based on true love. Hence, you should not have anything in your possession, for if you are united with God, His lineage and His love, then everything that belongs to Him will also belong to you.

As the Messiah and Parent for the whole world, I have assigned national, tribal and family messiahs who should all become as one with God and together with me take part in the great exodus. In this way, we should seek out the original homeland and establish our original nation there and thenceforth spread out to the world through expansion of the tribes. As we need to follow such a path, a great exodus must take place.

The Blessing of February 7 was an event through which I could rectify the failures of Cain and Abel. The responsibilities in regard to Korea, Japan and the United States can be settled once and for all, with full authority within the sphere of victory. We will hold revivals to advance the global expansion of true families.

Please observe how serious I am. I have said that at this coming Blessing ceremony I will open the gates of hell and bless even the murderers, something that not even God can claim to do. I am encouraging them to pass out of the gates of hell and come to heaven. Even those who opposed the Unification Church for years and years and who passed away can be blessed with their spouses who are still alive on earth and have their three-day ceremony in the physical world. I gave permission for this on March 13, 1999, before I left Korea for the United Sates.

Those who became saints and those in hell who are evil -- in short, every spirit from the saints to the murderers will be liberated. According to this principle, the followers of the Unification Church can bring whoever they want even from hell -- even a husband who opposed the Unification Church -- have them liberated and receive the Blessing. Such things will take place.

Because of this principle that allows even the saints and evil spirits to unite together, the spirits of children who passed away before marrying can be liberated and blessed after they have grown and reached the age of sixteen or over. I have opened the gates of hell and blessed everyone. Through this, their authority as God's kindred can be acknowledged and Satan has no choice but to retreat completely.

Never has there been a revolution such as this. With these words which I have spoken today, the world has changed. The spirit world has come under Blessed Families, the three-day ceremony can be performed freely and the liberated realm has been opened. Through all of this, the lineage of the satanic world has been rooted out and we are now in the liberated realm of the spiritual and physical worlds under God's complete dominion. (300-300, 1999.4.11)

2.9. Declaration of Congratulations for True Parents' East-West (Global) Victory -- May 30, 1999, Belvedere

Heavenly Father,

We realize that You have allowed us to welcome the era when Satan's lineage, which has been the source of Your anguish, can be rooted out. We are grateful for Your protection over us, the blessed group of the Unification Family, whose mission and responsibility it is to transform this world into Your kingdom by completing the blessing of men and women in both the spiritual and physical worlds who yet remain unblessed after the Blessing of 360 Million Couples, and which we continuously struggled to bring about.

I stood in the forefront as their leader, and in order to gain my honor as the True Parent, I withstood alone all the ordeals that came my way, and fought to banish Satan, the enemy of heart of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos and heaven. I am truly, truly, truly grateful to You for watching over us, anxious that we might not fulfill, protecting us, and standing together with us at the front to give assistance, as we persevered with our endeavors.

Based on the hard work of Blessed Families who fulfilled the Blessing of 360 Million Couples, we are now 400 million God-centered blessed couples together on earth. With the Blessing as the impregnable fortress as well as the vanguard, I could declare the realm of liberation of Satan's foundation of hell in the spiritual and physical worlds.

Thank You so much for bestowing upon us the grace with which we could establish, with Your help, the victorious foundation of the True Parents together with Blessed Families. In these days of providential declaration, You could recover Your autonomous authority.

On this foundation, with the victorious authority achieved through Your great work that was completed in this year's eighty-nation speaking tour as conducted by the True Parents, concluded the day before yesterday (January 17 to May 28, 1999), we can now celebrate the time when we can run at full speed along the one-way street to our destination and victory.

Moreover, on the foundation of this Blessing together with the cosmic liberation which took place in the Pantanal, the True Parents could focus on the number eight in an offering of devotion, a total of eighty cities, with eight venues in Korea, 16 in Japan, 24 in the United States, and 32 in the rest of the world. These numbers are related with the number eight. The number eight also represents double the number of the four-position foundation. The tour resolves once and for all the recovery of the lost number eight of Adam's and Noah's families on the world level. It was successfully concluded as a "great awakening" campaign.

By accomplishing this supreme victory two days ago, it is now possible to declare the True Parents' East-West (Global) Victory here at the central and historic venue of Belvedere, but not just in words. This declaration also serves as a holy shield that will allow us to distinguish good from evil and high from low.

Based on this declaration, henceforth, all blessed Unification Family members can confidently carry out their duties on Your behalf as the citizens of Your kingdom and members of Your kindred, for there is nothing that can hinder them from advancing. We beseech and entreat You to connect them to the True Parents' supreme victory by the authority of the victorious expansion on earth of Your great blessings.

We ask You, the Creator, and no other, to become our Lord, the King of love, and supreme victor totally abolishing Satan's basis for accusation. Stepping over the sorrowful sacrifices of the things of creation in the Old Testament Age, of the children in the New Testament Age, and of the parents in the Completed Testament Age, You are declaring Your ideal and sovereignty of love to the whole universe through the victorious liberation of the Parents of Heaven and Earth in the spiritual and physical worlds.

We desire to fulfill this work in the name of the True Parents, through whom the liberation of the spirit world can be achieved on the day of triumph which brings peace to the earth. We hope from the bottom of our hearts that You will receive our prayer and bless us for generations to come so that we may advance from victory to victory.

We also proclaim before You our resolution to march forward, all peoples and all creation together, into the God-centered nation of absolute victory in the spiritual and physical worlds in the name of the True Parents.

I proclaim this day of victory entirely on behalf of the realm of the True Parents on earth and in heaven, in the name of the True Parents, based on liberation of the grief and lamentation of all generations.

May You be the Supreme Lord of this victory of all ages. Amen! Amen! Amen! (309-199, 1999.5.30)

2.10. Congratulatory Declaration of True Parents' Cosmic Victory -- June 14, 1999, Seoul

Heavenly Father! On this day, June 14, 1999, at quarter past one in the afternoon, the historic moment has come when the proclamation of the victorious cosmic liberation in the names of the True Father and True Parents can be made standing here before You. Also the declaration of welcome for the victorious True Parents representing heaven and earth can be made, based on the Congratulatory Declaration of the True Parents' East-West (Global) Victory on May 30.

I am aware of the anguish long-harbored deep within Your heart, which could not be dissolved by anyone in the past. Every moment of the sad history of sin committed in front of You ever since the time of the first ancestors is buried inside Your heart.

I know that many difficulties arose in Your mind as You had to watch Satan accusing, cursing and ridiculing You. In order to resolve this, You endeavored to form the tribe of love that could inherit God's lineage. You intended it to be centered on the family of perfected Adam, developing into a people, a nation, and finally a world of true love to begin Your kingdom on earth and in heaven. However, the providential course to establish this ideal faced continual failure.

Satan has now finally been brought to submission, as a result of which a new era of global liberation has dawned wherein You can establish control of everything that is on Satan's side by actively exercising Your creative authority. Heavenly Father, we are truly grateful for Your grace in permitting us this time of the Congratulatory Declaration of True Parents' Cosmic Victory as the vertical foundation, along with the Congratulatory Declaration of True Parents' East-West (Global) Victory as the horizontal foundation.

Under Your guidance, Heavenly Father, from this day forward we can begin to reverse Satan's threats and intimidation. He has been cutting people down, dragging them to the scaffold, and dooming them to hell. We welcome the era of freedom and liberation in which families blessed in the spirit world can come to their descendants to inspire them and reprimand them in turn to lead them, by force if necessary, to heaven rather than hell.

The era has now arrived in which, by Your attaining control over the nations that connect together all of struggling humanity, they can become Your tribe, part of Your lineage, in front of the eternal sovereignty of love. As Your trans-national family they can liberate all humanity, liberate the spirit world, as well as the True Parents and Yourself. This liberation will remove the position of the servant so as to liberate everything to rise even beyond the original ideal of creation, where You can have sympathy for Satan. In front of Your authority, True Parents dedicate this era.

Please therefore exercise Your power through this liberated sovereignty, moving between earth and the spirit world. With righteous judgment establish Your kingship of love, goodness, and Your independent dominion, and thus become the eternal King of love and Ruler of the universe, bequeathing to us eternal immortality of love.

The True Parents pledge to govern and teach those on earth the path that they should follow to fulfill the duties of Your filial sons and daughters, patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters. By guiding them to become a part of Your kindred having dominion over Your blessed kingdom, True Parents will raise them to become eternal heirs to Your kingdom on earth and in heaven.

Please accept all glory and honor and appoint this day as the day of proclamation. Please exercise Your autonomous right of the kingship of goodness, whereby everything will turn out as You wish. We desire You to do so, again and again and again, and proclaim and declare this in the name of the True Parents! Amen! Amen! Amen! (302-234, 1999.6.14)

I have lived my whole life for the liberation of the Will. The mission of the Messiah entails being born for the liberation of the Will, living only for the Will, and accomplishing it. This means liberating God's kingdom and God Himself.

Next comes the liberation of this world, Satan's prison, where humankind is held in the bondage of Satan's lineage through fallen parents. Following this comes the liberation of all creation, the creation which is now lamenting. In order to connect God's will to the farthest reaches of the cosmos, I offered special devotions from May 13 to 15, 1998, in the Pantanal. On that foundation, the proclamation of cosmic liberation was made on May 14 of this year (1999).

Then the horizontal foundation was laid by instituting the Day of Congratulations for True Parents' East-West (Global) Victory at Belvedere on May 30, the day they returned to the United States. The vertical proclamation, the Declaration of the True Parents' Cosmic Victory, signifies that historical indemnification is completed and God is now restored to a state of freedom from anxiety. He can be welcomed wherever He goes in this world, including in all families of the Garden of Eden.

The ultimate conclusion of the providence is the perfection of Adam. What does this tell us? It tells us that the first Adam failed to fulfill the original responsibility given to him. This God-given responsibility is the original basis, the very cornerstone of the family, tribe, people, nation, and God's kingdom on earth and in heaven. However, this cornerstone was defiled and must be cleansed. Everything must be purified, including the spiritual and physical worlds.

The lineage was defiled through false love when the archangel took dominion over Eve, who then took dominion over Adam in a reversal of the proper order... Since God is the Parent with children of the defiled lineage, He likewise cannot avoid being in the reverse position, having nowhere to go. Think about it: He is imprisoned. Who on earth knows that God cannot enter the human world? How can He be in such a position?

After God invested billions of years in the creation, Adam and Eve were created as His only son and daughter. How great, then, was God's sorrow when He lost His only son and daughter after billions of years? Moreover, the inherited tradition of love that should have been established was also lost. God could not express His love. He was not able to love His beloved son and daughter even though they were standing right before Him because they had cut off the path through which He could love them. Who can take away His grief? A perfected Adam has to resolve this. (302-239, 1999.6.14)

The era of the arduous course of indemnity is ended. The important thing now is for you to have absolute faith. God began His creation of the universe with absolute faith. Only on the foundation built with absolute faith can absolute love be created and then perfected Therefore, you need to invest absolute love with absolute faith.

With such precious love God sought the family of perfected Adam for thousands of years, repeating restoration through indemnity throughout history, giving and forgetting again and again. He cherishes a desire for His object to be billions of times better than Himself. You should truly appreciate His endeavors and become families that can liberate Him and of whom He can be proud.

The mere fact that the Declaration of Congratulations for True Parents' Cosmic Victory could be made shows that the foundation of gratitude before God, the True Parents and heaven and earth now extends goes beyond the scope of God's hope when He created the universe.

It also shows that the victorious hearts of God and the True Parents yearn for the era of the fourth Adam to inherit the entire world and secure something greater than that of perfected Adam. During their lives the True Parents' must liberate God by following the path to perfection that is even hundreds of times more severe than Adam's original course. They must do so with a fully devoted heart that surpasses even God's love.

After completing that path they must stand in the position of filial sons and daughters in the family, patriots in the nation, saints in the world, and God's divine sons and daughters, and thus inherit everything from Him. In order for us to accomplish this, we must offer everything.

My conclusion is that, once we have offered all those things, God can bequeath everything to us with this eternal victory for all generations. Even the eternal God could not ask for more. He will then be able to exercise global, victorious authority, overcoming His anguish over the Fall. Satan's defiled lineage should be eliminated completely, leaving no trace. (302-246, 1996.6.14)

2.11. Declaration of the Liberation and Unification of the Cosmos of the Parents of Heaven and Earth (Gu Gu Jeol: 9.9. Day) -- September 9, 1999, Sutaek-ri, Korea

Beloved Heavenly Father! On this day, September 9, 1999, at 9 minutes and 9 seconds past 9 o'clock, in the True Parents' seventy-ninth year, I have made a clear pathway so that everything can now be liberated which has been bound by Satan through the Fall, both in hell and heaven, on earth and in the spirit world, which tied the spiritual and physical worlds to the realm of the number nine, Satan's number of perfection, and which has been confounding heaven and earth.

This liberation couldn't be manifested even from our time in the womb. The unified ideal did not come into being. Through the lineages of the union between men and women, it should have been connected in the experience of childhood, life with siblings, engagement, matrimony, parenthood and grandmother and queen. Satan blocked this by creating the boundary between the mind and body, resulting in barriers on every level from the period of gestation through the periods of childhood, siblings, engagement, matrimony, parenthood, grandparenthood and even right of kingship. Unification Church members clearly understand that these truths gave rise to a history of conflict between good and evil, in which many of those belonging to the realm of Abel on God's side shed their blood. It has been a history of anguish wherein the connection with God's lineage that was defiled cannot be regained unless Cain is brought to submission by Abel; then Abel would recover of the right of the eldest son of God's kingdom and naturally the children of the satanic world would submit in the position of the second son.

Because everything which arose from the false parents comes under the number nine, the numbers one to nine are loathed by Heaven. You persevered in providential history to clear up Satan's number, the number nine, through the practice of tithing, in the Old Testament Age.

The path that leads directly from earth to Your kingdom in heaven can be laid down based on true love. This requires bringing to submission this number nine, the greatest of all satanic numbers, on the levels of the individual, tribe, people, nation, and world. Also the physical world must be remedied centering on the True Parents of Heaven and Earth. At the same time the barriers in hell on earth and in spirit world which have been erected vertically and horizontally by Satan must be shattered through the achievement of complete unity with God, the vertical True Parent of heaven. This path, which has been connected through the tears of the True Parents, will spread out physically and spiritually and pass beyond the era of the individual and break down the limitations of the family, tribe, people, nation and world. Thus Your paramount ideal of the family can be disseminated throughout the earth to welcome an era wherein You can be liberated and have autonomous dominion over the whole world. Based on this, the declaration of the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven and Earth was made two years ago, centering on Chil Pal Jeol. Now that we are in the third year since the declaration, we cannot cross over to the year 2000 without first clearing away the number nine which is blocking everything in the satanic world.

The significance of tomorrow, the tenth day of the month, is that this number ten allows us to pass into the year 2000 from the year 1999. Then God can restore unhindered the physical world vertically from the individual to the family, tribe, people, nation and world, and connect it to the spirit world. This can happen based on the love of the ideal of Adam's family, the original ideal of creation, untainted by the Fall. God's original will to recover the world of cosmic unity could be fulfilled, together with liberation, at the June 14 ceremony of the Congratulatory Declaration of the Cosmic Victory of the Parents of Heaven and Earth, greeted with cheers from the liberated realm of heaven and earth. This could then form the foundation for the Declaration of the Realm of Liberation and Unification of the Cosmos by the Parents of Heaven and Earth, which has been made today. With this declaration, fortune has turned in favor of the unification of North and South Korea.

There exists a gap between Eastern and Western cultures, between the standard of the mind-oriented culture of the East and the material culture of the West. Though they are in conflict with each other, the two cultures must be unified; the disparity of wealth between South and North must also be eliminated and they must be reunited. Thereby, liberation can take place vertically and horizontally through the establishment of the kingdom of the ideal of love based on the ideal of the family, expressed in the love of siblings centering on the parents. The time has now come when the declaration of the final and conclusive victory creating the realm of freedom and liberation can be proclaimed to the cosmos and can manifest itself throughout hell and heaven, both on earth and in the spirit world.…

From this day henceforth, in obedience to the name of Jehovah, we will absolutely obey and submit to this declaration made on Your behalf. By so doing we will turn 180 degrees to face the direction of goodness. We will forge the bonds of absolute faith, love and obedience, thereby restoring through indemnity the fallen act of the archangel committed in Eden. This evil ancestor absolutely opposed the great sovereign Parent of heavenly principle, and His object partners, the Parents of Heaven and Earth. When we stand in the absolute position of achieving absolute faith, love and obedience that conforms to absolute liberation, then not only humanity and the whole creation but even the fallen archangel and hell itself can be liberated. In the name of the True Parents, I proclaim this day as 9.9. Jeol and reveal this truth and make it known across the cosmos. Therefore, I am asking You to allow us to welcome the era of liberation and heavenly fortune, the era of Your ideal kingdom on earth and in heaven. Therein, the good and evil worlds will become as one with You and the True Parents, and only goodness will remain and flourish! Amen! Amen! Amen! (303-253, 1999.9.9)

I have secured my global domain. Providentially, the United States is the Abel nation and Korea the Adam nation. Father and son should become as one. Until now the history of restoration has progressed through mother-son cooperation, but such an era will pass.

In the history of indemnity until now, restoration was achieved at the sacrifice of the mother and her children, but with the declaration of 9.9. Jeol, fortune has turned in favor of the unification of North and South Korea, and on the day of unification we will enter the era of father-son cooperation. The mother is not primarily essential for restoration, for any number of them can be established. If Adam had not fallen, Eve could have been re-created many times over.

Who would have had realizations unknown to anyone else of how to connect Korea to the unified ideal world and God's kingdom in heaven in the future? Would it be pastors or church elders? Who would it be? The religious world has no idea, for the answer is only known to the True Parents. The Fall came about through ignorance. The first parents fell through ignorance of love, and left behind false love, false life and false lineage. The True Parents have full knowledge of all this. Who is God? How has history developed? How will the people's end come about, and how can the divided mind be reunified? With my own hands I will bring about the unification of the individual and family, the liberation of the tribe, people, nation, world, heaven and even God. The false parents have imprisoned God, and so it is up to the True Parents, as the masters of liberation, to liberate Him. I have the responsibility to do away with the satanic right of the eldest son, family-level rights and right of kingship. I must establish the domain into which I can welcome God from heaven and secure complete authority over the family, tribe, people, nation, and world. I have been continuously working to fulfill all this. (303-264, 1999.9.9)

How can the numerous races, tribes, and clans come to enter heaven, since they have occupied many different locations in all directions throughout history? The gates have been opened for all of them. In order to become part of the sea, raindrops must fall and flow into the streams which flow into the tributaries, then into big rivers, and finally into the sea. Yet the great river must flow in the opposite direction from now, and since there is no limit to the amount of sea water, it will continue to flow in a reverse direction.

The waves of love, truth, justice and the utopia of God's ideal kingdom will flow up to the mountain streams into the highest valleys, and when they have been back and forth three times, those streams will be purified. After the completion of the three-year course, God's kingdom on earth will appear before your eyes. You need to understand that we are living in a time of great transition of national fortune. Though there is but one sun, its light fills the whole universe.

The True Parents are absolutely needed by the individual because only they can teach the way to solve the mind-body conflict. Then to whom do the True Parents absolutely belong? They belong to you. Repeat after me: "The men and women who belong to me are the sons and daughters who have inherited the lineage of the True Parents." There is no room there at all for Satan's lineage, not even one inch. To whom do the True Parents belong absolutely? Those who can claim the True Parents belong to them are those who have achieved absolute individual perfection.

"The True Parents are mine! I will even sell the whole earth to buy them and make them mine! The whole world would still not be enough." Even if you sold the whole universe, both spiritual and physical worlds, you would still not be able to buy them. Make a special resolution today that the True Parents are absolutely yours, uniquely yours, unchangingly yours and eternally yours. (303-266, 1999.9.9)

Now, centering on 9.9. Jeol, you need to give the Offering of Total Indemnity. This offering is to be made for the ceremony of liberation and dissolution of anguish. The ceremony of liberation should be performed to dissolve God's anguish and liberate Him. You should realize that the Offering of Total Indemnity will also liberate the cosmos and yourself.

After the proclamation of 9.9. Jeol on September 9, 1999, then as of September 14 at quarter past seven in the morning, we have entered the era in which we will pray in our own names instead of in the name of True Parents as we have been doing until now. In this era of cosmic unity and liberation, we are entering the era of freedom and autonomy in the environment of the fourth Adam. (304-154, 1999.10.10)

2.12. Declaration of the Era of the Fourth Adam (Ssang Shib Jeol -- Double Ten Day) -- October 10, 1999, Uruguay

The number ten representing the month of October in the date of October 10, 1999, signifies a new start centered upon God, and the number ten of the tenth day signifies a new start centered upon the earth. That is why I have proclaimed October 10 as Ee-Ship Jeol (Ssang-ship Jeol, Double-Ten Day). (304-152, 1999.10.10) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Chapter Four - The Way in the Completed Testament Age Section 3. The Seven Great Jardim Declarations and the Establishment of the New Eden.

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter Four - The Way in the Completed Testament Age
Section 3. The Seven Great Jardim Declarations and the Establishment of the New Eden

3.1. The first declaration: The New Hope Farm Declaration

God created human beings and all creation with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience. As His object partners, we should also practice absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience towards Him. (268-262, 1995.4.3)

You must understand that God's mission of restoration has been to recover the absolute faith, love and obedience lost in the Garden of Eden by completely denying the satanic world. Through circumcision in the Old Testament Age, and baptism by water in the New Testament Age, everything defiled through disbelief was cleansed.

What is the Completed Testament? It represents the age of true love. It means giving of yourselves through self-sacrifice and then forgetting what you gave. You need to redeem the fallen world by giving yourself completely in the same way God does. To become God's children, you need to invest yourselves in this world and be resurrected quickly. Thus, you need to receive the Blessing of the change of the lineage. Once you have received the Blessing, you need to restore your nation as quickly as possible, even if it means sacrificing your family. Since you need to practice absolute faith, heart and obedience, this course of action must also be absolute.

If you have become people who can practice absolute faith, love and obedience, you would not need to know about the Divine Principle of the Unification Church. When you have achieved that foundation in the physical world, then through the absolute restoration of lineage, rights of ownership and heart, and going beyond these stages even, you will automatically become citizens of God's kingdom.

Now the time has come in which I, holding the victorious authority acquired by taking charge in the free democratic sphere and the communist sphere based on the world's 160 nations, can come to the southern hemisphere and establish the world with the ideal sovereignty, God's kingdom on earth. (268-292, 1995.4.3)

From this moment on, you stand in my stead as well as God's. You should follow wherever He and I go. On this day, April 3, 1995, I make the New Hope Farm Declaration. (268-296, 1995.4.3)

3.2. The second declaration: Absolute, Unique, Unchanging and Eternal Ideal Family

God is absolute, unique, eternal and unchanging. As His children, we should take after His attributes and be absolute, unique, eternal and unchanging children, live as absolute, unique, eternal and unchanging couples, become absolute, unique, eternal and unchanging parents, and perfect absolute, unique, eternal and unchanging families. (1998. 8.7)

All true created beings in the world possess ideal love, the love of original nature, centered on God, and so we must become families based on absolute couples, children, siblings and parents. This is the second Jardim declaration. As well as absolute faith, love and obedience, God's nature includes the qualities of being absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal. Since these are God's attributes, it naturally follows that He desires His object partners also to possess these four attributes. Moreover, since He wishes for His object partners to be superior to Him, He would look for more absoluteness, more uniqueness, more eternality and more immutability in His object partner.

Have you ever served God as your absolute, unique, eternal and unchanging Parent? God, the Origin, is such a parent. Because He is invisible, Adam and Eve were created to be husband and wife, the visible representatives of the absolute, unique, eternal and unchanging God.

If there is only one central being, the Lord of all forms of existence in the world, and the Creator and Origin of the universe, we are sure that the ideal world of humankind desired by that Center would not be as it presently exists on earth. The world He yearns for would not be one of concepts in heaven, nor would it be just a physical world. That world, instead, would be one in which everyone would be included in the flow of love as expressed through relationships of heart, and they would be called His children. Although He may be the greatest entity in the world, the Creator and Absolute Being, He also wishes for someone to fulfill this. This is something we cannot deny.

History is seeking out the true person, the true nation and the true world. We ourselves are aware of our inclination toward become true beings. Then what is the standard of all true bonds of relationship? It is the parent-child bond between God and each human being. The heart springing from this bond is eternal, unchanging and unique, and cannot be altered on the authority of any being. Moreover, the authority of this heart is absolute. For this reason, all forms of existence would automatically bow down and submit to a being that appears with this authority, and the whole universe would have to follow his every move. This is an intrinsic rule of the universe. If it were not so, we reach the conclusion that we could not achieve our true purpose, nor be able to forge one absolute bond with God.

If we were to consider that human morality and the heavenly principles might eventually come to an end, what form would that end take? That should be the day when God could say to humankind, "You are my true sons and daughters, however much I might try to deny it. My sons, my daughters: my grief and resentment have finally been relieved." It should be a day on which He can relax, rest in comfort, and enjoy life with His mind at peace. Only when such a day dawns, after such sons and daughters have appeared on earth, could God's new, ideal world emerge. (7-104, 1959.7.26)

3.3. The third declaration: Declaration of the First, Second and Third Creators

God, as the First Creator, created Adam and Eve, and Adam and Eve, as the second creators, created all humanity; therefore, it follows that we are the third creators. Although God's grief at having lost His son and daughter is great, He is also afflicted with the sorrow of having no grandchildren. So three generations should live together under one roof with a heart akin to that of the First Creator (God). (1998.8.21)

Would God want those who live for the sake of others to perish or to prosper? He would protect them. Unification Church members should always bear this in mind, that the person who lives for the sake of others more than anyone else automatically becomes the central figure. This is a heavenly law.

By the time you have breakfast, you should forget the name of your enemy from the night before. By the time you have lunch, you should forget the name of your enemy from the morning of the same day, and instead set your mind to living for his sake and saving him, following the way of God's heart. If you do so, heavenly fortune will take care of you, and whenever you feel like turning back, it will urge you to continue along that path. You should not think of your enemies as enemies. I have forgotten the names of all my enemies. When the children of my enemies had no money to pay for school, I sent them money. When they had nothing to eat, I bought them food. Now I don't even remember who they were. Since such a heart has been beating inside me, now at this time I am able be the central figure who can set the world right and save the universe centering on God and that eternal center can be established. This is the logical conclusion.

Not one person in history has ever perished from living for the sake of others. Though I dislike having this said of me, there are many who claim Rev. Sun Myung Moon is the greatest saint in all five thousand years of Korean history, and he is alive at this time! I have met many who wanted to greet me in person and attend me as a living saint. Who taught them this? You should not forget this amazing truth that these actions are brought about by something noble in their hearts. Their ancestors or those named in the family register of loyal subjects in God's kingdom would have come to them during their dreams or meditation time and awakened them to this fact. (1998.8.21)

3.4. The fourth declaration: Declaration of the Accomplishment of our Destined Task -- New Hope Farm, Jardim

God and human beings are in a parent-child relationship. The relationship between parent and child is our inherited destiny. All sorrows and problems of parents can only be resolved by their children. Such is the path of children. There can never be disbelief or betrayal in a registered family. God and humanity should be united in harmony as father and children. (295-167, 1998.8.28)

Parental love should be fair. Part of being parents entails connecting and bringing together their firstborn son or daughter with their younger sibling, so that the elder children can love their younger siblings in their parents' stead, and the younger children can respect their elder siblings. The parents should act as intermediaries connecting them together. If they cannot do so, the family will fall apart and disputes will arise among siblings. Hence, parents should educate their children. Thus, our destined mission is to accomplish liberation! This means Adam and Eve have to restore and perfect themselves and become absolute, unique, unchanging, eternal man and woman, based on God's four main attributes. As such, they should then receive the Blessing and become true husband and wife.

God hoped to establish a family and for the firstborn son to be His filial son, but this was lost and the family was not perfected, due to the most unfilial act committed by the first ancestors. A nation should have been established following the tradition of the firstborn, but this also could not come to pass. A whole world following this tradition should have been established, but this too was not fulfilled. Consequently, God's kingdom should have been established on earth and been connected to His kingdom in heaven, but this plan also met with failure.

Do you realize that everything went wrong because our destined responsibility was not fulfilled? The means by which all this can be resolved is through the Jardim Declaration. It requires absolute faith, love, and obedience. God is our Parent. Parents, including those of the fallen world, who are loving subject partners, are hoping for their beloved object partners to become better than them. This is a heavenly principle. Because our fundamental relationship with God is that between parent and child, we need to form God-centered conjugal and parent-child relationships, that is to say, Adam and Eve should have become His embodiments and a divine couple.

The sperm of the father is like the bone, to which the mother adds the flesh. The sperm penetrates the ovum in the mother and only through this act can that ovum develop into a zygote. The bone! How do the bones first start to develop? They begin with the father planting the seed of the baby. It is all part of the original design. That seed enters the mother, receives flesh from her, grows and develops all the features of a human being in due time; what had originally been only in a seed in concept form starts to grow when planted in the womb by the father taking from the body of the mother and adding to itself. Thus, after attaining a form according to a preordained process, an individual person is born.

There is freedom of love in married life. It should begin in an unrestricted, liberated universe, a place of freedom, where conjugal love would not be hindered by anything, regardless of wherever the couple goes. Based on their love in a free environment, they should be brought together in a unified life of freedom, and through this union, their child should be born having passed through a natural period of development in its mother's womb. Then when the child claims that he is free, respect for his parents' liberty and freedom of love would be embedded in his words. Freedom cannot exist for the child that denies his connection to his parents and to the free life and lineage.

Hence, you are told to respect your parents. You need to respect the love that your parents have been faithful to and inherit its tradition. Only after you have inherited that tradition can you enjoy freedom. In order for the branch to live and grow, it needs nourishment to be supplied from the roots, through the trunk. Then it is free to grow as long as it is kept nourished in this way; when this is denied, it cannot have freedom. If it is cut off from this lifeline, it will die.

The path of true love is purely rational. If you live for absolute faith, love and obedience, love will grow. Since the seed of love was sown through faith, and it put forth buds, who would be responsible for it? For all this, God would invest everything He has, even Himself completely.

In Kodiak, plenty of salmon can be found. Salmon lay their eggs in the cold winter month of November. Since it is so cold, there are no insects, nor are there any small fish around. All fish swim away in search of warm currents and so there is nothing to eat. For this reason, the mother and father become the food for their young. It is only natural for the parents, the ancestors, to sacrifice themselves for their children. The animal kingdom has abided by this tradition for billions of years and still continues to live by it; on the other hand, humankind, who should be better than animals in every respect, are not keeping true to this principle, and so it is sometimes said that people are inferior to animals. The same is also true for loving. Animals do not love recklessly. Birds follow their own species in the way of true love. They don't love imprudently. Once they have found a mate and formed a pair, that relationship is absolute.

In the future, family law should be enacted. I have already issued instructions for the fundamental rules to be drawn up. If the nation is established after I have passed on to the spirit world, my absence would not matter so much because you would already have the laws set out on how to constitute that nation. If you abide by those laws as you would my words, and become united and march forward, you would be connected to God's kingdom.

You should understand that you cannot be self-centered, individualistic or insist on your own way. Before asserting yourselves, you need to realize that your father and mother existed before you, and from their lives emerged their lineage. On top of that, love was created. The relationship through which you can learn to respect lineage, history and your ancestors, and which will help you serve them, is the one between you and your parents. You need to respect your parents and then God. What would then be even higher than Him? It would be love.

Encompassed in the mother and father are the absolute love, life and lineage attained through the Absolute Parent and Father of absolute love. You should be aware of the fact that you are born from all this. Thus, you are the representative of lineage, maternal and paternal life and love. Having received them all as the representative, you were born to expand them and spread them wide; since such is the purpose of your life, if you don't fulfill this and instead act as you please and put your greed before everything else, you would be ruined and perish.

It is our destined and inevitable task to unite through the parent-child relationship, but what should that unity be centered upon? From the bone marrow, the seed, it should be centered on true love. Only when a baby is born thus can it possess a heart and body big enough to embrace the whole world as well as its father and to become one with its mother. You should follow your parents with absolute faith, love and obedience, as the grandson and father should follow the grandfather with absolute faith, love and obedience.

It will be handed down as an eternal tradition. Our destined mission is to accomplish liberation! Only then can we fulfill Family Pledge number eight, which is to achieve the ideal of God and human beings united in love through absolute faith, love and obedience now that we have entered the Completed Testament Age. Only when this unity has been achieved can we strive to perfect the realm of liberation of God's kingdom on earth and in heaven. (295 -167, 1998.8.28)

3.5. The fifth declaration: Sa Sa Jeol (4.4. Day); Declaration of the Family - September 8, 1998, Kodiak, Alaska

We have welcomed the era of the conclusion of the completed and perfected providence in the earthly world.

I. The four-position foundation has been established both in the spiritual and physical worlds.

II. Parents and children have restored the four-position foundation and have sown the seed of ideal families

III. The first and second generations have become as one.

IV. The South (Pantanal) and the North (Alaska) have become as one. (Representing the unity of heaven and earth)

V. Satan's lineage has been rooted out and converted to God's side.

(1998.9.8, Kodiak, Alaska)

Today is September 8, 1998, and when you add all these numbers together you arrive at the number 44. The number 9, which can pass over Adam's four-position foundation, his children's four-position foundation, and his object partner's four-position foundation, is Satan's number, and the number 8 is the starting number. The number 19 comes right before 20. All the numbers connected with nine are Satan's numbers. However, through these numbers will come the era of all-immanence, all-transcendence, supreme authority and omnipotence in which God will be free to do whatever He pleases. In other words, everything in the satanic world will be absorbed into one unified world. Then when would the number 44 appear? It would do so at the time of a historic declaration. The sum of the numbers representing September 8, 1998 is 44, and so that is why on this day I am making the declaration of 4.4. Jeol.

All humankind must return to God in any case. Therefore, I have come to Kodiak in the North, to declare 4.4. Jeol. Centering on the second generation, you are divided into two with the national messiahs in the south, and the Cain messiahs of the mother nation in the north. These two groups should be connected in heart, and the second generation should stand in front of them. You are the plus and the minus, and wherever there is a positive charge, it should be paired with a negative charge.

By my coming to the North, and with the firstborn, the second generation, connected to the plus and minus, I have finally been able to declare 4.4. Jeol, through which the four-position foundations of Adam's family and that of his children can settle and ultimately open the gates to the heavenly world. In preparation for this, I blessed both saints and murderers simultaneously on June 13. They are all brothers and sisters. Satan took what belonged to God, but now God can freely do whatever He wants. Thus, the cosmos has become God's liberated kingdom on earth and in heaven. (295-268, 1998.9.8)

3.6. The sixth declaration: Ceremony of Liberation and Unification of All Spirits and the Entire Spirit World -- October 5, 1998 (Lunar 8.15), São Paulo, Brazil

Since all spirits received the Blessing without having proper merit, they must aid their descendants on earth in establishing God's kingdom on earth. (1998.10.5)

Beloved Heavenly Father! Today is October 5, 1998, which is also Chuseok in Korea, a day of celebration on which the people honor their ancestors. You have worked endlessly to establish the realm of liberation for the Old, New and Completed Testament ages in history to ease Your grief over not having seen this world become a settlement of love, in which all forms of creation, all people in the spirit world, countless believers, and all things created with love and living on earth would have lived together with You. Today, before heaven and earth, Chung Pyung in Korea, and the people gathered here in São Paulo in the western world, please bring to an end the sorrowful history that You have had to endure, (296-9, 1998.10.5)

The time has now come for the final transition to take place, made possible on the foundation based on the blessing of five great saints and their blessed followers, in the spirit world on June 13, members of the groups they have established. Those serving You and the True Parents on earth and in the spirit world must now follow the way of filial piety, loyalty and heavenly tradition. In other words the archangelic families on earth should come together and join the liberated domain of the Blessed Families in the position of perfected Adamic families on earth. They should strive to fulfill their duties before You as filial sons and daughters in the family, patriots in the nation, and saints in the world, and also inherit the bond of love tending to the duties of Your divine sons and daughters on earth and in the spirit world. In order to do so, they should become as one with You in heaven and with the True Parents on earth to be enabled to fulfill this, Your long-cherished desire. So please liberate the followers of the saints and the ancestors who are the offspring of the first ancestors, Adam and Eve.

Based on the kinship of the sphere of love united with the originally intended perfected heaven, and by serving the True Parents on earth, all those who could not serve them until this time can arrive at the destination founded on the family. The family is the result of vertical and horizontal love coming together, the original ideal of creation, springing from the bond of siblings, and of parents and children, as formed between the ancestors both on earth and in the spirit world. This is the day proclaiming that both the physical and spiritual worlds can now be connected eternally on the foundation of the cosmic family centered on the True Parents, and that through the liberation of both worlds all families can freely travel in all directions. In the name of the True Parents, the era has now arrived in which we can publicly carry out activities after we have brought all those in both worlds together and establish a foundation on earth. Then together with all created beings we can advance in full force for the victory of the eternal sovereignty of Your love and the establishment of Your kingdom on earth and in heaven. This will be founded on true love and the sphere of heart of Your true lineage and that of the True Parents. All this I declare in the name of the True Parents! Amen! Amen! Amen! (296-14, 1998.10.5)

3.7. The seventh declaration: Declaration of the Cosmic Sa Sa Jeol (4.4. Day)The Complete Liberation for the Cosmic Expansion of the True Blessing and the Rooting Out of the Satanic Blood Lineage -- January 8, 1999, Punta del Este, Uruguay

You need to achieve mind-body unity, husband-wife unity, and parent-child unity. Thus, you must create an absolute family. This is the second part of the Jardim Declaration, which connects with the third and fourth, and finally, the declaration of 4.4. Jeol. Adam's family failed to perfect the four-position foundation and firmly establish itself. It naturally followed that their sons and daughters also failed to firmly settle. Therefore, after passing 4.4. Jeol, you need to come to Jardim and receive family training, and return to the path that leads to heaven.

The Old Testament Age required the offering of creation as sacrifices of unity, the New Testament Age required the offering of the son as the sacrifice of unity, and now in the Completed Testament Age what is required is the offering of the unified parents as a sacrifice. Only then can liberation and unity be declared in this world of resentment. You should know that at this time God is overflowing with blessings to bestow on us. Needless to say, the wider the water pipes are, the more water can flow through them, and similarly, depending on how much you offer devotion, prayer and effort, the pipelines of victory connecting you to the spirit world will be installed. So, taking this into consideration, give everything you have in order to offer devotions and prayers, and may you come out victors, not losers, in the end! (298-57, 1999.1.1)

Regardless of how strong the power and authority of the satanic world is, the era of God's authority will soon be upon us. The era in which God is free to do whatever He pleases is coming soon. Only when that era has arrived can this world become God's kingdom on earth.

God should be liberated, and this involves the number four. After the Old Testament, New Testament, and Completed Testament Ages will come the era of liberation from anguish. In that age, you need to offer everything. That does not mean that God will receive everything and keep it all for Himself. Instead, He will pass it all to Adam. Adam will then give back what he has received to God, and God will then hand it over to the True Parents, from whom the distribution of rights of ownership should begin. (298-63, 1999.1.1) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Chapter Four - The Way in the Completed Testament Age Section 4. The Family Federation for World Peace and Unification .

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter Four - The Way in the Completed Testament Age
Section 4. The Family Federation for World Peace and Unification

The era for the unity of Christianity has already passed. Since the restoration of the right of the eldest son and right of the parent has been completed, we have entered the era, not just for the unity of Christianity but for the unity of the world. Therefore, as of April 10, we should put aside the name "Unification Church" and instead work under the name of the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. (283-11, 1997.4.8)

With the completion of the mission of the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity, the mission of religion has been brought to a conclusion. For the first time in human history, we have entered a new era that does not require salvation through religion. The objective of the Family Federation lies in transforming families into ideal families, thereby restoring and perfecting God's ideal of creation and establishing the ideal heavenly world. (283-9, 1997.4.8)

You must establish a family. Until now, religion focused on the individual; not a single religion set its sights on the family. Religious people renounced the world and abandoned their families for their faith. We are living in a different era now. All religions without exception preached salvation for the individual and never once mentioned salvation for the family, tribe or nation. On the other hand, the Unification Church is preaching the salvation of the nation and the world based on the family. (283-106, 1997.4.8)

Only when the family has established itself can there be expansion to the world, and God's original ideal of creation in Eden be brought to fruition. Through sons and daughters, horizontal expansion should take place, then multiplication into the tribe longed for by God, and consequently into God's nation. (283-84, 1997.4.8)

That is why the family is so important. Everything will be brought to conclusion with the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification. Repeat after me: Family Federation for World Peace and Unification! Family Federation for World Peace and Unification! Its very center is the family. (283-93, 1997.4.8)

The family must tread the path of peace and unity as representatives of the world. You need to understand that everything is linked to the foundation that is united with the family. Thus, in the future great families will rise in the world. (283-54, 1997.4.8)

From now on the family will be the center of everything, so no one will be able to go alone. Even decisions made in the workplace will involve the husband and wife as one team. If the husband is the director, the wife will be the deputy director. When their sons and daughters satisfy all requirements, the whole family and even the whole clan would be assigned to important departments.

In future, much emphasis will be placed on the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification, but the world should not be forgotten for all that. What would be the use of achieving peace if there were no world? What would be the use of unity without peace? What would we need families for if unity were not achieved? In speaking of the family, I don't mean just one family. What good would families be without the guidance of the Federation? Everything is related to one another. When you think of the Federation, you should also think of unity, family, peace and the world, and when you think of the world, the thoughts of peace and the Family Federation for World Peace should also come to your mind. They are one and the same. God can only dwell at the place where you become the representative owners of the unified world of peace and the family. (283-51, 1997.4.8) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Chapter Four - The Way in the Completed Testament Age Section 5. Crossing Through the Valley of the Fall .

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter Four - The Way in the Completed Testament Age
Section 5. Crossing Through the Valley of the Fall

5.1. The Parents' path is different from that of the children

In the course of the restoration of Canaan, you need to follow me. When wild geese migrate, the other geese follow the lead goose absolutely. They make no objections whatsoever. When the signal is given, they fly. Even when they are dead-tired, they still follow their leader. This has been their way.

Now that we have reached our destination, given birth to children and multiplied, we should begin to live together, live for the sake of others and love others, forming and loving your clan. This is the task at hand. Until now we have been on our way to the blessed land of Canaan, and henceforth we enter the era of settlement. (115-107, 1981.11.4)

Cain and Abel have no original portion of responsibility to fulfill. Then who would have had responsibility? It would be Adam and Eve, the parents. Since I was given this obligation in the providence of restoration, I took responsibility for what you had failed to achieve and for the errors committed by Christianity. For forty years, in the position of the parents, I corrected everything on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world. In this way, I completed the individual's portion of responsibility in restoration through indemnity, erected walls to shut Satan out, and established the realm of the fulfillment of one's portion of responsibility. This is how a new world can begin thenceforth.

Since I have now achieved all this on a level even beyond that of the world, it has now become possible to build God's kingdom. Thus, a new term has emerged -- the establishment of God's Kingdom or homeland. This is all in accordance with the Principle. (148-163, 1986.10.8)

You don't know the path to heaven. You don't know the path of indemnity. Can you claim to know that path? Those who have not fulfilled their portion of responsibility must do so. Satan is able to invade people when they do not fulfill their portion of responsibility. Everything from the individual to the family, society, nation, world and even the spirit world has been invaded by Satan. (137-104, 1985.12.24)

You should not be greedy for yourselves. You should become completely and absolutely united with me. I am the root, and when the root is pulled, the rest of the plant should automatically follow. The stems or branches cannot want to exist for themselves. They cannot insist on their own way. The whole cannot move in two different directions. They are part of one unit. Only after the whole unit establishes a foundation in victory can each part enjoy freedom in all directions. Otherwise they cannot act freely. (169-199, 1987.10.31)

Everything I have taught you is the key to enter heaven. None of the doors will open if the key does not fit the lock. Only when you open the gates with the key I have given you will heaven welcome you; nothing else will succeed. This key of mine is one of original nature. Even a key made of gold or silver, or any other kind of precious metal, will not be able to open the gates. My key, on the other hand, may seem to be made of humble brass, but it will open the gates instantly. No one else on earth can make such a key: it is that precious. (260-186, 1994.5.8)

You must practice absolute faith. You should walk the path of faith with absolute trust in the True Parents. (46-99, 1971.7.25)

5.2. The path of children is the path of absolute obedience

Obey absolutely! Absolute obedience will never cause you to perish. What happens if you obey? You will become one with God. What happens when you achieve that oneness? Evil will be repelled since you would be completely united with God. This is the way evil will be eliminated. Such is the Principle. (57-114, 1972.5.29)

Every one of you should practice absolute love and obedience. The families in Eden held nothing in their name. Had they become true sons and daughters, standing in oneness with God and His absolute love and lineage God originally intended to bequeath everything in the whole universe to them. Once you have attained oneness with God through love, everything will become yours.

The Blessing signifies inheriting the foundation of a connection with the lineage of God's true life. Since there are people in both the spiritual and physical worlds who have inherited His lineage through the Blessing, He is able to have full dominion over them. With full authority He is freely pressing ahead with re-creation and the providence of restoration even now without having to set up indemnity conditions. Hence, the question at hand is whether you can stand with conviction in the position of His object partner. Once you have resolved to unite with the standard of absolute faith, love and obedience, everything can rapidly be put in place in the world of equality. (300-303, 1999.4.11)

In His act of Creation, God practiced absolute faith, love and obedience; however, the couple that was to be His object partners failed to achieve that position and consequently fell into hell. Since we are now living at a time when we are restoring globally that which was lost in Adam's family, Unification Church members need to practice absolute faith, love and obedience centering on the victorious True Parents. Since the True Parents inherited God's tradition of absolute faith, love and obedience, you also need to inherit that. Do you understand? God's blessing will be with you! (1996.11.3)

What have religious ascetics focused on in daily life throughout history? Jesus is a person to be pitied because he could not assert his own will. Night and day he was absolutely obedient to God's will. Absolute obedience! Why did he obey absolutely? He had to eliminate Satan, who had established himself as the subject being in a triangular relationship with humankind, in spite of the already existing Absolute Subject, who is in the form of a sphere. Human beings today are dominated by the satanic environment and in order to extricate themselves they need to walk the path most abhorred by Satan. (57-114, 1972.5.29)

Religion tells us to practice absolute obedience in following our conscience. Since God is absolute, the conscience and mind want to become absolutely centered on Him, as originally intended. This is why the religious world teaches us to become a minus in front of God. (57-114, 1972.5.29)

Love goes wherever there is absolute faith. In the parent-child relationship, there should be absolute faith, love and obedience. In order for both sides to reach perfection, parents live for the sake of their children, giving them everything -- their blood, flesh and devotion -- hoping that their children will be better than themselves. Parents desire their children to be infinitely superior to them, and so they give again and again, and forget what they gave. They give boundlessly and eternally, and forget. In this manner, they should think and serve beyond the scope of the individual, family, tribe and world, and as God exists, they should climb to a place even higher than Him.

The anguish caused by the Fall and all its repercussions need to be dissolved completely on earth through means that are principled from God's viewpoint. If you tried to do this in unprincipled ways, you would be caught immediately, with no hope for forgiveness.

In this life, I always stand in the forefront and consequently go through more hardships than anyone else. Originally I was supposed to live in a position of incomparable glory that entailed a glorious beginning, a glorious life and the work of building the bridge connecting with the world of eternal glory; yet the reality is quite the opposite. My path began with hardships in the satanic world, and the end will also come with suffering.

On the foundation of your own absolute faith, love and obedience, you need to become families that are absolute, unique, eternal and unchanging, serving God, and from you should emerge an eternal tribe, people, nation and world. Thus we can establish His kingdom on earth, and create an environment that would connect directly to His kingdom in heaven.

Everyone on earth -- including grandchildren, children and parents -- should be in the same position as Adam, serving and addressing God as their Father. Henceforth, you will all become ancestors. (295-255, 1998.9.8)

You must know clearly about the spirit world. We cannot live aimlessly. You need to form families that have completely passed the test on earth and are free to proceed directly to heaven. Families that have no foundation would be stopped on the way. This is not my responsibility. Haven't I already blessed you? Haven't I built the highway? You have the cars to ride in to go wherever you want; all you need to provide is the fuel.

I have already made the declaration of total liberation. If you cannot meet the standard then you will be stopped as an imposter. Only those who have passed the test on earth will be allowed to enter heaven. Until now, everyone entering the spirit world went either to a place like jail or the intermediate spirit world, even those who had passed that test. Now we must restore this world to be like a clean slate and lay a foundation and tradition on earth that will allow us to go directly to heaven. No longer should there be families going to the intermediate spirit world, paradise or hell. (298-232, 1999.1.8)

Because God is absolute, you too should be in an absolute position. As God is unchanging, you too should be unchanging. As God is unique, you too should be unique. As God is eternal, you too should be eternal. Knowing this, we can conclude that humankind must be immortal, that everyone is destined to live eternally. However much God may abound in love, life or ideals, if we human beings do not have love, life or ideals, everything will be in vain. (169-74, 1973.10.20)

Since the Four Great Realms of Heart and the Three Great Kingships were lost, we need to restore them. In order to achieve this goal, we need to follow with absolute obedience, submission and sacrifice, and be willing to do whatever is asked of us. Only after you have done so can the True Parents come to that place which is free from the satanic world. The men of the satanic world are in the position of archangels and so you should separate yourselves from them completely. Then you would ascend from this position. (235-293, 1992.10.25)

Until now I have not told you to obey my words absolutely. We need to follow faithfully this historic course, the providential course of history for the sake of God. I have not taught you the course of the providence of restoration for the sake of Rev. Moon of the Unification Church.

I too am following this path, marching forward towards the ultimate goal of God, our Lord, and the goal of humankind, which stands as the object. Since these two goals failed to culminate at one point, it is the aim of the Divine Principle and Unification Thought to bring this matter to a conclusion. (71-64, 1974.4.28)

The truly filial son is the one who obeys. The truly loyal subject, even if falsely accused of being a treacherous vassal, does not speak ill of the king as an incompetent leader. Even if he is framed as a villainous courtier and faces death, with unswerving loyalty the truly loyal subject harbors sympathy for his king, sheds tears of compassion for him, and wishes him a long and healthy life. That is absolute obedience. The one and only path that can bring success through absolute obedience is the path of true love. (164-48, 1987.5.3)

5.3. Blessed members' rules and duties

Jardim is important. It is a place on the opposite side of the world from Korea. There, I can give official approval to all the national messiahs and tribal messiahs as families that can enter heaven. In this way, they enter the realm in which they can form part of my tribe and kindred, and set out along the course on earth which leads to heaven. Blessed families who have participated in the forty-day workshop in Jardim should sell whatever they have and prepare for a refugee life during the great exodus.

With the unification of North and South Korea and through Blessed Families becoming one unified whole, a hometown which God can acknowledge will be created; finally a hometown of God's kingdom on earth and in heaven will come into being.

The time has now finally arrived when everyone should unite, starting with the True Parents' family and extending to all tribes, clans and Blessed Families, and for all to settle. When North and South Korea are united, the world will want to follow us in every ideological aspect. Thus it will become one world.

The words "cosmic expansion of the true Blessing and the rooting out of Satan's lineage" signify the complete elimination and transformation of that of satanic lineage. From the year 2000, which marks my eightieth birthday, all tribes living on earth will be bound for heaven. In other words, just as the Israelites departed from Egypt, we will depart from this world which is the hell created by Satan. Moses headed out of Egypt when he was eighty; similarly, as the king of families, the True Parent will set out from this fallen world. (300-305, 1999.4.11)

In the same way the Israelites followed closely behind Moses, the time has come for you to leave this hell on earth and migrate to God's kingdom; thus, you need to follow a course tantamount to crossing a wilderness. It is the same principle as that of selling everything you have in your current place of residence, which represents Egypt. You would do so in order to prepare funds to enter and establish your hometown. Simply put, you should sell everything you have and pack up, for you will be part of a great exodus.

You should not miss what you leave behind in Egypt. When the Israelites were wandering in the wilderness, living as beggars in the midst of sandstorms, how sorely did they miss the food they had in Egypt, and their comfortable life? You should remember that all those who missed such things met with destruction in the end.

In the future, the families of national messiahs up to three or seven generations, together with the members of their tribe, should sell everything they have to restore the homeland. Then the whole world will be turned around at once. Every possession will be returned to the ownership of God and the True Parents to be redistributed, and humanity will enter an era of ownership of families blessed by God in His kingdom on earth and in heaven. Then the spirit world and the entire angelic world will unite together to establish the sphere of Adam's resurrected family.

From the individual will come a family, then a tribe, a people, a nation and the world. Together they will enter the homeland on the foundation laid by the True Parents. This is how one's family, tribe, people, nation and world will be liberated together. Those unwilling to participate will end up in hell.

If we are unable to buy land in Korea, there are plans to buy it in South America and divide it up among you. The piece of land I buy in South America will be recognized as having a relationship with Korea. So, when Christians in the United States decide to move to Korea, the Christian realm of the world including South America will all be united into one, and thus it would be possible to restore everything at once. Thus, I have founded the Family Federation, the Tribal Federation, and the National Federation. (300-307, 1999.4.11)

Everywhere you go, you should become an explosive center of action with full confidence in yourself, receive the power that is coming to you from the center of heaven, and push through horizontally. Carry on confidently with your work for the expansion of the Blessing throughout heaven and earth, for there is nothing that can stop you. Heaven and earth will be keen observe families who are true to their work. Through such families liberation will be achieved. Indeed, heaven and earth will be turned around. Then your blessed tribes should be educated and unified in Jardim. (298-57, 1999.1.1)

With a greater heart than that of God who nurtured His love for the universe at the time of creation, you need to bring your people together and invest everything you have into them without expecting anything in return. We are responsible to form a model family serving God. Its final destination is the highest ideal of a family, with love so beautiful that when the True Parents come to visit, they would never want to leave. In fact, all world leaders, including the royal family of True Parents' direct sons and daughters, would desire to live in the home of this family. (298-54, 1999.1.1)

Your families are the issue here. The question at hand is whether your families can be the nucleus of your tribes and achieve the foundation for unity. Until now you have lived as you pleased. No one knows this better than you. Have your minds and bodies really become as one? Study yourselves in relation to something like crystal, which is translucent from whichever direction you view it. You know better than anyone else that spouses should not clash. (298-63, 1999.1.1)

On my birthday, you are called to make an offering. This is known as the Total Living Offering. It is for the dissolution of and liberation from anguish. A liberation ceremony must be performed. God's anguish must be dissolved. God must be liberated. (298-59, 1999.1.1)

You need to offer whatever you have, even your assets. The queue formed by people waiting to make this offering should be the longest in history. The generations will be decided according to the order in which the offerings are made. That is, the first to make the offering will become the first generation, the second will be the second generation, and so on. Then how many generations would be formed from the people seated in front of me? If you are five hundred in number, then five hundred generations will come into place, so the difference between the first and the last will therefore be five hundred generations.

Although you are all seated here together, whoever is the first to complete their task and make the offering will decide the difference between the first and all the other five hundred generations in the matter of registration. This will, in turn, divide you into different levels that are so far apart that it will be impossible for you to meet in the spirit world. Thus, you will vie with each other to be the first, and this competition will be the most dramatic in the entire world. Your ancestors will stamp their feet with impatience and shout, "Come on, you! Offer all your assets quickly and immediately." If you don't, they will trample on your assets and make them worthless. (298-60, 1999.1.1)

Offerings had to be made in the Old Testament and New Testament Ages, and even in the Completed Testament Age the parents need to be sacrificed as an offering. In order to attract God's heart, we need to create unity and make the offering. By dedicating the offering of unity centered on the True Parents, we will be able to serve God as our Lord, and He will reign over us from our family to the tribes, peoples and nations on earth, and freely form relationships with all humanity of up and down, left and right and front and rear, thereby unifying this world under His dominion, and setting all of us on the same level instantaneously. (298-63, 1999.1.1)

Although we should bring about the day on which God's anguish can be dissolved, most people are still clinging on to their corrupted families bound for hell, protecting and defending them. It is preposterous. (298-60, 1999.1.1)

Hence, as soon as the workshops here are concluded, I will issue instructions to organize tribal education. When that time comes, the era of family-level education will have passed. Those who refuse to receive education in Jardim should be persuaded to go even if it means rebuking them strongly.

Thanks to the existence of family-level, tribal, national and world-level messiahs, Blessed Families are able to come to our facility in Jardim, receive the education as families and qualify to enter heaven. Those who come have their picture taken with me. Without a doubt, those who have their picture taken, will, without a doubt be included in the historic ranks of ancestors. If they do not take the photograph, problems will arise. (298-62, 1999.1.1)

I may soon give orders for the great exodus. Now the time has come for you to turn and go. All Blessed Families across the world need to go to South America as soon as possible and receive education there so as to qualify to enter heaven. I will take a picture with you as my clan. These are my instructions. It is not a matter for the American leaders. Don't listen to what they say, but take the lead in receiving education. If the father cannot go, the mother should go with their son, fulfill this condition, and put in order and pack what they will need for the exodus. They must follow this process necessary for registration. (300-309, 1999.4.11)

Is it a blessing or a curse to tell someone to resemble me? These words indicate that I will hand down all the blessings I have collected with no strings attached. As I have surmounted a high peak, you need to follow in my footsteps and do the same. Then the vertical line formed by our ascent would be one and the same. This is how indemnification should be carried out. (199-188, 1990.2.16) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Chapter Four - The Way in the Completed Testament Age Section 6. The Realm of the Fourth Adam Is the Era of Freedom and Autonomy .

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter Four - The Way in the Completed Testament Age
Section 6. The Realm of the Fourth Adam Is the Era of Freedom and Autonomy

6.1. The era of the fourth Adam is that of natural restoration

The significance of the era of the fourth Adam is that we are entering the age of natural restoration. (304-160, 1999.10.10)

The era of restoration through indemnity has been concluded. Therefore, in the new era of the fourth Adam, through your effort the sphere of freedom and liberation will expand. This sphere will be victorious over the sphere of Adam on the individual level, and transcend the sphere of Adam on the level of the family, tribe and world. (298-224, 1999.1.8)

Now the time has come for your families to become ideal families who serve the True Parents and God directly, and represent the True Parents. You need to become messiahs who have risen above the Old and New Testament Ages and consequently ascended into the Completed Testament Age. You need to form families in the place of the first, second and third Adams, and serve God. This is how everyone will be able to enter heaven directly. Once this happens, we will pass into the era of the Blessing through the liberation of the sphere of the fourth Adam. In that new era, once it arrives, the second generation will be blessed by their parents. (298-224, 1999.1.8)

You cannot fathom how much the universe is rejoicing to see the era of liberation arrive in this physical world. You have no idea how much it is celebrating this day. Every day from the beginning of this year has been filled with festivity. From this day onwards, everything we do will be followed and assisted by heavenly fortune. Heretofore human beings have endeavored to follow heavenly fortune, but now, in contrast, we will be followed and helped by such fortune. We have arrived at a point where God and the spirit world can mobilize innumerable ancestors and good spirits to help this world. We are living in an era when we can achieve the realm of liberation and be completely transformed. (298-226, 1999.1.8)

The holy wine must be sprinkled over all nations. Isn't it true that one is revitalized when given the holy wine? The liberation of the fallen realm will be expedited. Even all creation needs to receive the holy wine. Then everything would return to the side of God. Therefore, the holy wine should be sprayed across the whole world from an airplane flying overhead, and if not the whole world then at least the major cities, accompanied with prayers. You need to understand how powerful the prayers of the True Parents can be. If they were to ask for a certain nation to be destroyed, it would perish. (298-232, 1999.1.8)

You must become true families, true parents, true spouses and true children. There will be no place in this world where the princes and princesses who have inherited the original lineage and have kept purity can be opposed by Satan. (298-242, 1999.1.8)

God is the First Creator, Adam is the second, and Adam's children are the third. After passing through the three stages of formation, growth and completion, we would enter the stage of settlement. When the fourth Adam is established, everyone would inherit the position of Adam's children, and expand their families.

This is all about true love, and marching forward serving God, together with the True Parents. Such is the original principle of creation. The True Parents constitute the central root, stem and bud, and as the branches, you absolutely need them. If you are not connected in this way, you cannot receive sustenance from the roots and you cannot grow. Without nutrients flowing up through the trunk, the tree could not spread out wide. Without the buds it would be impossible for flowers to bloom. They must absolutely achieve oneness.

God is the First Creator, Adam is the second. Even Adam and Eve need the third creators, as it is through them that the festival of God's kingdom can be celebrated in this world. Therefore, the fact that we have entered and settled in the realm of the fourth Adam has great significance for the Unification Church. The world of transition is before us in which thousands of generations of our descendants to come, born out of the original Blessing, can respect the traditions of their parents, become one, and thereby enter heaven.

On the foundation of absolute faith, love and obedience, you need to become families that are absolute, unique, eternal and unchanging in attending God. Such families will be in the eternal tribe, people, nation, and world, establish God's kingdom on earth, and create a tradition that would connect them directly to His kingdom in heaven. Like Adam in the Garden of Eden, everyone on earth would serve God and speak with Him as their Father. It would be the same for fathers, sons, and grandsons. Henceforth, you will all become ancestors. (295-255, 1998.9.8)

6.2. The era of praying in one's own name

After the proclamation of Gu Gu Jeol (9.9. Day) on September 9, 1999, then as of September 14 at quarter past seven in the morning, we have entered the era in which we will pray in our own names instead of in the name of True Parents as we have been doing until now. In this era of cosmic unity and liberation, we are entering the era of freedom and autonomy in the domain of the fourth Adam. (304-154, 1999.10.10)

6.3. The era of creating oneself in the status of the second creator

By inheriting the tradition through becoming one with True Parents, your family becomes the foundation that can govern all nations with the subject tradition and acquires the attributes of a subject partner. As such, your family will enter the realm of the royal family in God's Kingdom. This pattern forms the basis upon which all nations can be governed with the tradition of the subject partner. The place you would thus enter is heaven, a place not just anyone can enter. Three generations must make the resolution to walk that path. Including grandparents, parents, husband and wife, and children, the number of stages would be four. Seen vertically, there would be three generations. (228-295, 1992.7.5)

What would you need to do to achieve individual perfection? You can claim the status of the second creator when you perfect creativity. You would not be able to stand before God, the eternal Subject, as His eternal object partner if you were just standing alone as one of His individual creations. Do you understand? Hence, this is absolutely indispensable if you want to assume the role of a creator. Without fulfilling this condition, people cannot fulfill God's desire for them to grow to equal status with the Absolute Being, God. For this reason, God had no alternative but to create such a principle. (137-266, 1986.1.3)

Since God's love is absolute, and also unique, unchanging, and eternal, it is possible to live together forever with Him, participating in and inheriting His absolute love. Thus, we create our characters to resemble Him. As we are His objects of love, if His absolute love were ours, naturally we would be His absolute object partners. In order to expand this internal standard in the world created to have God's characteristics, we too must be creators. (303-260, 1999.9.9)

We need to create our environment. With leadership , we need to recreate our object partners. In creating His partner of love, God gives of Himself completely, over and over again; therefore, in the act of re-creation we should also be willing to give everything, even at the risk of our lives. Once we are ready to do so, object partners will automatically come into being. Isn't there a principle that the perfect plus automatically engenders the perfect minus? When a perfect plus is formed in the nature, the minus naturally comes into existence. (221-25, 1991.10.20)

If you unite with the righteousness of the original love, you can then embody God's original characteristics, be His representative, and God's full object partner. When God created His object partners with His original nature, He also endowed them with creativity -- that is, absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal creativity. He placed in that partner an absolute creativity based on love. In order to create, one needs the attributes of a subject partner. God thus intends His object partner to resemble Him. (303-260, 1999.9.9)

Between you and me, who is superior? In what respect? Why would one be superior to another when all of us are of the same mind? The only difference between us is to what extent we put into action what our mind tells us to do; otherwise we are no different at all. Our minds are all the same. The basis of the person and of the mind is the same; the only difference lies in the degree to which we follow the instructions of our minds, how much we convert our thoughts into action, and how much we cultivate our environment. (222-303, 1991.11.6) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page Go on to Chapter Four - The Way in the Completed Testament Age Section 7. The Royal Family of Love .

Cheon Seong Gyeong – Sun Myung Moon

Book Ten - The Way In The Completed Testament Age
Chapter Four - The Way in the Completed Testament Age
Section 7. The Royal Family of Love

7.1. Heaven is open to those with the qualities of the royal family

Those who have become princes and princesses of God's love, who have become members of the royal family loved by the King and Queen, can enter heaven. Christianity preaches that those who merely believe in Jesus will go to heaven. They will learn the true state of affairs when they pass away. Once they enter the next world they will come to know whether my words were true or not. What is being claimed now is incomplete. All religious teachings up until the present have fallen short. (237-172, 1992.11.16)

The people who can enter heaven will perfect themselves as the princes and princesses of God's love. They will form families and have children in order to experience all dimensions of love as a royal family, and will ultimately bring this along with them to heaven. They can be called citizens of God's kingdom. Do Christians think they can go to heaven merely by believing in Jesus? Belief alone isn't enough. Did Jesus have a spouse? In every era a reciprocal ideal must come into existence. However, Jesus did not have his object partner. That is why he went to paradise, to wait for the time when he could descend again. The established churches have no inkling of this reality. (236-261, 1992.11.8)

Those who will enter heaven must first pass through the gates as God's princes and princesses, as the beloved children of God's lineage and the royal descendants of His kingdom. Only the royal descendants and members of this royal family can enter heaven. Lineal and collateral descendants, siblings of exemplary love between siblings, will form exemplary tribes and nations on earth. They will bring those qualities and the dignity of a heavenly royal family when they begin life in heaven. (236-204, 1992.11.8)

In a family, the grandfather represents right of kingship dispatched from heaven and should therefore be served like God. The father and mother are the king and queen representing all families in the world. Wouldn't you like your parents to be like a king and queen? That tradition was lost, so we need to re-establish the way of the princes, princesses and the royal family of the heavenly world, and return to our point of origin. Everything that resulted from the Fall, such as free sex and other corrupted things, must be transformed through absolute love and return to the point of origin in order to inherit the Principle way. Then everyone -- whether as an individual, a family, a tribe, a people, a nation or the world -- can be re-created. Only then can this world be harmonized. (233-45, 1992.7.20)

God's kingdom in heaven and on earth must be unified through love. The sphere of the royal family of heaven will become the center of everything, both in the spiritual and physical worlds. Thus, unity comes about wherever members of that family may be. My theme here is the unity of God's kingdom on earth and in heaven through love. For the first time, everyone can become united through love centering on the royal family. All nations in the world will be unified, as will all tribes in heaven. (232-326, 1992.7.10)

Didn't hell come into existence after the Fall? In contrast, heaven is the world of love which everyone in both the spiritual and physical worlds can enter after passing through the True Parents' gates of love. Had Adam and Eve not fallen, but instead entered heaven through establishing true parental love, they would have become the model for all subsequent families in the world. Heaven will be opened when the first exemplary family can enter.

All the families that have linked themselves to the love of this royal family of heaven and inheriting their tradition will be like branches pointing north, south, east and west as they grow from that central trunk. Thus, they can enter heaven by the same principle that is the basis of a unified world. You need to understand this clearly. (231-76, 1992.5.31)

The era of registration of the royal family has now arrived. Before one can register, the change of lineage must take place. We need to return to God all aspects of ownership that were lost to Satan's side through Adam and Eve and through Satan's love that was expressed in a pseudo-Principle form. (229-253, 1992.4.12)

Adam and Eve were to be the King's counterparts in love and the crown prince and princess of Heaven's royal family. It should be clear that Adam and Eve were the firstborn son and daughter of God, the Great King of the entire universe. (229-57, 1992.4.9)

You should nurture your families to be fit for the Kingdom of Heaven. Mothers need to keep this in mind and begin to teach this tradition while breastfeeding their babies. Implant the tradition within them by murmuring, "You need to become members of the royal family of God's kingdom. We love you on God's behalf. On the foundation of love shared by your parents, you can become a better couple than us. This is your parents' wish." (236-159, 1992.11.4)

This world has become the devil's haunt, stained with dirty love, the seeds for which were sown by the false parents. Its people, covered from head to toe with the devil's filth, need to be cleaned up and educated to become eligible to belong to the royal family in God's original kingdom. Does this sound like easy work? God has labored for six thousand biblical years to do this -- actually billions of years -- but still has not achieved the perfection of Adam and Eve. (227-279, 1992.2.11)

You all need to return to your hometown. What place would this hometown be? It would be your home representing the palace of God's kingdom. Does this thought make you feel good or bad? No matter how shabby your house is, you will think, "The royal family of God's Kingdom has left their palace yearning for mountains and streams, and has made their abode here, where the water is cool and the landscape beautiful." A cup of water offered by this family would be more precious than mineral water because love would be contained in that cup of water. You should understand that the extract of true love of infinite value is contained in that water. You would never fall sick in a thousand years if you ate rice cooked with that water. Wouldn't you like to eat such rice together with your husband? Wouldn't your parents-in-law love to have it? Every time you returned home, you would think to yourselves, "This is a home that represents the royal family of God's kingdom, which have come here longing for a house in a quiet place." (222-101, 1991.10.28)

Grandparents and parents are meant to bequeath the right of kingship to their royal descendants. You should have led lives befitting royal descendants because this is a time when you would inherit that as if you were the firstborn. Yet you have not done so. Since you are now aware of this, starting from this moment you should live for the sake of your family. When you have achieved unity in love with your grandparents and parents, then God in His kingdom will come down to dwell with you. Then you will be able to live forever in the united love of the eternal God. That family in which He dwells will automatically live for eternity. Those immortal families will form the principal palace of His kingdom. You should be aware of the fact that even in the world today, the movement that connects to His kingdom is now being mobilized in Korea and involves 160 nations. You should know that I am holding high the representative banner of heart in that movement. (222-101, 1991.10.28)

You should become someone whose body and mind can be in complete concert with God's life centering on His love. Whoever on earth may tempt you; you need to follow your path and not be led astray or have to hide. With confidence in yourself you must surmount any obstacles that come your way and become citizens of heaven who are rightfully members of the royal family in the palace of God's kingdom. If you cannot do this, you will fall into Satan's hands. (222-89, 1991.10.28)

Now you need to become members of the royal family of true love. If Adam becomes the child of the direct line of the royal family, his brothers and sisters, as collateral children, would become his people. When entering heaven you need to have within you the loving dignity and honor of the princes and princesses of God's kingdom. Heaven, the original homeland, is a place you need to enter with dignity after having walked the course of life with honorable steps. (220-219, 1991.10.19)

The citizens of heaven, the subjects of heaven's nation and tribes, are branches of the royal family. In order to be reinstated to your original positions, you need to learn from the experience of the heart of the royal family based on the true love of heaven. Without that, you will not be able to enter heaven. God has been anguished that these things have not come to pass. Not having His prince and princess to love has caused Him great pain. Without His princes and princess He was also unable to have His grandchildren as royal heirs.

In the process of growing up, Adam and Eve failed to love from the position that they could maintain the pure lineage of the King as His prince and princess. They fell into a position midway between God and Satan while still in the realm of God's indirect dominion, based on accomplishments through the Principle. Consequently, they had no foundation in God's love to directly consult God about the development of original history based on the great undertaking of the creation of heaven and earth. (220-47, 1991.10.14)

You may have had your share of troubles up to this point in your lives, but I still have to ask why you haven't begun the work on restoring your tribes into the royal family. If I were to undertake this task I would finish in six months. When you call out "Mother!" with a full heart, that word connects to the history of a thousand years. In the cry, "Elder brother!" would be love of a thousand years. Through the call, "Elder sister!" you would feel the heart of God in a thousand years of history. Where can that heart be found since the time of creation? When you can step forward and speak of God with the subject nature of that heart, the great work of re-creation will take place. (220-14, 1991.10.13)

Since the family was lost, no families of heaven could be formed, and so God's people could not be formed. Could God's kingdom come into existence or not? God, who was supposed to establish that kingdom, lost everything through the Fall. Heaven is vacant. It is a place that can only be entered by those with the authority and dignity of the royal family of true love, who possess the qualities of God's true representatives and God's object partners. They have nothing to be ashamed of as they stand as the centers of the love of heaven and earth. If this is true, then it is serious for the members of the established churches. (219-33, 1991.8.25)

Love's eternal nature makes it the most precious of all. In receiving your husband, did you feel like a queen receiving her king, and that you were entering the place of love revered by the whole world? With the heart of a queen receiving her king? You must give birth to your children with that perception of their value. From the day of each child's conception, you should feel that you are carrying a prince or princess in your womb. When delivering your baby, think that you are giving birth to a member of the royal family of hope, dawning like the sun, an heir who will inherit the whole universe. Have you ever thought of such things? (218-358, 1991.8.22)

Had the Fall not occurred, the firstborn would have inherited the right of kingship, right of the parent and right of the eldest son of heaven and earth, becoming the palace of God's kingdom. Furthermore, all siblings would have inherited horizontally the traditions of the direct lineage, and the people who lived according to heavenly tradition would have entered heaven. No one can deny that this kingdom is entered by the qualified families and tribes who lived the traditions of the royal family of true love. Given that those who have lived as though they were in the living environment of a royal family, whether it be as the leaves or the branches, will enter heaven, we can conclude that all families must keep the traditions of the royal family of love. (218-222, 1991.7.29)

What is happening in America nowadays? Originally, grandparents, parents and children could not separate. These three generations should not be apart. They need to be united in order to establish the four-position foundation. Otherwise, the foundation for the ideal cannot be made. You understand this clearly, don't you? Thus, God is creating the horizontal foundation of His love through human beings. If the True Parents had not appeared on earth, God could never have children in the spirit world. For the first time, the children of the original nature will be born through us. Through us, God's royal family will come into being. You should be proud of yourselves on that account. It is up to us to connect all nations to the original Eden. (218-199, 1991.7.28)

What is the mainstream of this changing world? It is made of the people who are building families of true love that come from the parent-child relationship under God's lineage; they stand as the representatives of all of heaven and earth based on His love and their lives affect their environment, even to the very ends of the earth. Living lives of vibrant faith, they can surely become members of the royal family of His Kingdom. (194-220, 1989.10.22)

The people I seek are the members of the royal family of God's kingdom of love. Those seeds with the potential to become such people should be gathered in preparation for the winter of freezing north winds and snow. Only those seeds that can maintain creativity within themselves and bring fresh life when the warm spring sunshine breaks forth and a warm breeze blows from the south, and respond to that sunlight, may sprout forth as the buds of new life. (180-62, 1988.8.20)

What should we achieve during our lifetime? We should leave behind a legacy of love felt by all who visit our family tomb. That is my conclusion: we should leave behind a tomb of love! I would want nothing else in this moment if I could live surrounded by such monuments to love. Even though one may weary of living amid tombs, when surrounded by love, one would want for nothing more. Let us make such legacies of love whilst we are yet alive! If we achieve this, we will have been successful in life. When you pass away after leading such a life, God will come out with His children to welcome and bless you. When that time comes, if your fingers are bare, the diamond rings of His kingdom will be placed on them, and if you are shabbily dressed, you will be clothed with raiment worn by the royal family of His kingdom. (97-167, 1978.3.12)

7.2. Become a person of love

There is a great difference between God's joy before the Creation, and the great stimulation of love He felt when harmonizing with His partners in love thereafter. Even if He were to dance and dance for a thousand or tens of thousands of years, that joy would not come to an end. But could God dance alone? Would He want to sing alone? We were born because of love and we live to become the objects of the Lord of love who will unite the universe and have dominion over it. Then we too would be able to be lords of love. Seen in light of God's intense hopes at the time of Creation, God's beloved object partners are superior to Him, are to stand in a position above Him.

Consequently, when we call out, "Heavenly Father" He comes to us, and when we tell Him, "Come on," He follows in our wake and never complains. Even when He is made to follow us for thousands of miles, He will gladly continue to walk behind us. Words cannot express the joy felt by parents following their children. When heaven and earth harmonize with and welcome their children even more than themselves, the parents will be so pleased that even their cells will burst forth in peals of laughter. (215-109, 1991.2.6)

Everything and everyone can become a friend through true love. Even rocks can speak in a certain way; they will talk about how they came into existence at the time of creation, their mode of life, and much else. Of course God is aware of all this. No matter how majestic and unyielding mountains may seem, they will want to receive love from God. If He were to cast His eyes upon a mountain and ask, "How did you come to be so big?" would He reprimand the mountain if it replied, "I became so big to give joy to You"? Each and every being in the world is affected by love; all of them have become objects of love. (183-49, 1988.10.29)

How can we perceive the beauty of nature? "Though you look like this, from my viewpoint, you are offsetting what would otherwise be lopsided in front of the universe and world created under the banner of love. In creating harmony, a stimulating sound needs to be added, and that is why high and low pitches exist in the universe; you too exist in the communal realm of ideal reality to play a part similar to such musical notes!" When you are able to think like this, your viewpoint will be similar to God's.

Wherever love may be, it is always in pursuit of newness. What began before eternity and what continues to exist after eternity are similar. Thus, we can experience God's feelings, since love has the power to let us feel God's original heart as He created the universe. In this manner the creation can also speak and feel. (182-125, 1988.10.16)

An elastic band makes a noise like "ping…ping…ping" as it is stretched, and then returns to its original length when released. God understands that true love is similar to this elastic band. He will never want to cut it off. When you have finally reached perfection, He will tell you, "I will follow you forever with true love that is like an elastic band. Even if you are very powerful, you will not be able to cut it off. The least you can do is to protect it, for it is precious!"

God Himself is that elastic band of true love. Obey Him, submit to Him completely, respect Him absolutely and ask Him what He needs. He will reply, "I don't need money; within me are mountains and oceans filled with money." If He needed money, then through His creative power He would be able to turn this whole world into diamond and gold mines. He created everything. Nothing would be impossible for Him. (217-255, 1991.6.2)

You need to understand that there is no one on earth who would not be devoted to parents who are willing to suffer and carry the cross for their children forever, and give such parental love that the world and even God Himself would exclaim, "You are much better than I!"? Wouldn't you want to be in such a position? If you live with a heart of gratitude for the life you are leading at present, even after giving everything you have over many years, yet always keeping His thoughts in your mind, then God Himself will praise you.

If children live with such an attitude toward their parents, husbands toward their wives, wives toward their husbands, the family toward the nation, and the nation toward the world, how splendid that world will be! When that happens, God will not want to stay in the spirit world. He will quickly descend to the center of the human world and dwell here, recommencing the work of creation so that everyone can live abundantly. (215-243, 1991.2.20) 

Go Home to True Love Go to the Contents Page .